《FATED BOND》


 Chapter 1

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    The excitement I was feeling was out of the world as I stepped into the club with my best friend; Maria. The excitement wasn¡¯t just for the fact that I was now a high school graduate but the fact that I would be going on a vacation with my ever-busy father, to Hawaii.


    As a high school graduate at 16, I felt like an adult already and that feeling was awesome.


    The club was filled with high school graduates from different schools in New York. I knew I was going to be the center of attraction among my ssmates.


    I walked elegantly with pride and confidence.


    My dress was ordered from the best-known fashion designer in New York. It was a white short flowery gown with touches of brown flowers that looked like lilies. My heels, purse, and jewelry were diamond in color and they were shing in the evening light.


    ¡°Hey Daisy¡±, Becky waved at me, squealing in excitement.


    I stopped walking and responded. ¡°Hi Becky, whatsup?¡± I asked with a smile.


    I¡¯d say Becky was my second best friend but sometimes, I feel she didn¡¯t deserve that title. She behaved like a chameleon. Always off and on.


    ¡°I¡¯m cool. You look great¡±, she smiled at me sweetly.


    I found the smile genuine and I couldn¡¯t help but return the smile.


    ¡°You look awesome too.¡± Iplimented her. She was in a blue dress and it was very short, showing all her thighs.


    ¡°Where is Maria?¡± Becky inquired.


    ¡°There¡±, I pointed in the direction of the front door. Maria was sitting on her boyfriend¡¯sp, they were making out.


    ¡°Crazy girl¡±, I muttered and Becky giggled.


    ¡°Hello everyone¡±, the head boy of my school; Stanley, stood on the podium as he made use of the megaphone.


    ¡°Hi¡±, the students roared.


    Some of his admirers were throwing invisible kisses at him.


    I shook my head. I was the school head girl but never got along well with the head boy. He was too arrogant and proud and I detest people like that. Myte mother taught me to be humble, generous, and kind to people.


    The head boy, Stanley, asked me out on several asions but I always turned him down. He felt hurt by the rejection and we had been sworn enemies since then.


    ¡°Is st. Raymond Elementary school here?¡± He asked the crowd looking at the long list of schools in his hand.


    The students of st. Raymond Elementary school yelled in response, signifying their presence.


    The students of Biotechnology High school jumped up in excitement to signify their presence, same with Bronx High School of science.


    ¡°We are present¡±, the students of Bergen County Academics and Stuyvesant High school responded when Stanley called the names of the school together.


    Stanley called out all the remaining five schools present as they all screamed in response, including my school, Townsend Harris High school.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s party then¡±, he concluded and jumped down from the podium, signaling to the DJ.


    ¡°Hello sunshine¡±, a tall guy stood in front of me as I stared at those people who were dancing. I could see Maria and Eric at the other end as they danced crazily and Iughed.


    Even though I was excited about the party, I was beginning to feel uneasy.


    I haven¡¯t responded to him before he said, ¡°You light my world the moment you step in.¡±


    I scrunch my face in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pickup line¡±, Beckymented.


    I burst outughing at Becky¡¯sment.


    ¡°A pick-up line? It sucks.¡± Iughed some more.


    The guy was handsome no doubt but, what sort of pickup line is that? I asked inwardly. The first thing you say to a girl is a pick-up line? That¡¯s absurd!


    The guy only smiled as he stood with his broad shoulders confidently, twirling his fingers around the ss of wine in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse you two¡±, Becky whispered in my ears and disappeared before I knew it.


    ¡°What are you from?¡± I turned fully to face the guy.


    Earth.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Shall we dance?¡± He requested and I nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance it out¡±, I shouted so my voice could be heard above the loud music.


    *****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    She truly lights up my world the moment she walks in. She looked like a princess and she was indeed a princess. She got not only my attention but also the other guys from my school.


    There were whispers of her name from those whom I presumed to be her ssmates. I had my ego to protect but I couldn¡¯t just sit and watch another guy make the first move.


    I ignored the fact that there were a lot of girls at my beck and call. The girls I like and even those that I don¡¯t. They fall for my charms easily and I do not need to exert much trouble to get any girl I want.


    Daisy, as they called her, looked innocent and beautiful. I was sure she wasn¡¯t like the rest of the girls who threw themselves at any random guy as long as he was good-looking or wealthy enough.


    I went to talk to her and asked for a dance. Initially, I thought she was going to reject me but when she nodded, I felt relieved and happy that things were going perfectly fine, just like the way I wanted and loved it.


    I hated it when girls tried to y hard to get. It turned me off. No matter how much I like a girl, once I am rejected, I¡¯ll begin to dislike her.


    ¡®Who the hell rejects a handsome guy like me? No one¡¯ I thought to myself with a smirk as we danced.


    Her lips were so soft and looked attractive. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss her while we were on the dance floor. I felt myself getting hard after pecking her on the forehead, her beautiful long nose, and a quick one on her lips. She was surprised by my reaction but quickly covered it up with a smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I felt relieved.


    I found everything about her enchanting, including her green peanut eyes and her curly brown hair. I was sure she¡¯d look more attractive beneath¡­ I mean when naked.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked with concern as the music was halted and the students yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a terrible dancer¡±, I lied.


    Sheughed. Herughter sounded like music to my ears and I couldn¡¯t help butugh out too.


    ¡°Terrific is the word¡±, she pointed out.


    ¡°Nah! You¡¯re trying to make me feel better. Can we sit?¡±


    ¡°Sure, my feet hurt.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, mdy¡±, I bowed and led the way.


    I didn¡¯t take her to where I was formally seated with my friends. They¡¯d ruined the day for me and I wanted it to end well and right, I grinned with a n already forming in my head.


    We sat close to the bar and talked about random stuff as I poured more wine for her and myself. She was more of a great listener but I urged her to talk more. We discussed our school life experience and our hopes for a brighter future.


    Each of the school head prefects went to the stage to deliver their speech as we talked on and on. Daisy¡¯s school was thest and when Stanley was done with his, Daisy was called.


    ¡°You¡¯re the head girl¡±, I asked, escorting her halfway.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Well deserved¡±, I said and earned a smile from her before she went up the podium while I stood and watched her talk.


    She rounded everything up and it was a great speech indeed.


    There was a standing ovation for Daisy and I felt d.


    I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Daisy was humble and down to earth. People of her kind talk to people rudely and are mostly arrogant.


    Frankly, Daisy had an amazing personality. She came back with a smile and I stared at her lovingly. I felt myself getting hard again and I cursed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here¡±, I said to her.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I need fresh air. My car is outside.¡± I replied.


    She was hesitant for a while before saying, ¡°Alright¡±, with a smile.


    I¡¯d never felt the way I felt that night before. Ladies always try to seduce me and that puts me in the mood for sex. But seeing Daisy alone is enough to make me aroused.


    ¡®We might never see each other again after today. Our worlds were different. But I needed to do something to get her out of my head¡¯, I thought.


    We got to the car and she pulled me to herself before I could open the door. A flicker of embarrassment shed through her face as she looked at me and stammered.


    ¡°I.. I.. was.. wondering what it feels like to kiss someone. Have you ever kissed before?¡±


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ I said inwardly. She couldn¡¯t get over the quick kiss I gave her on the dance floor.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been kissed before?¡± I asked, trying to hold in myughter.


    She shook her head and I burst outughing. She looked hurt and I muttered.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡±, she cut in, trying to get away.


    I pulled her back and my lips lingered near hers almost touching, as I pinned her to the car. My heart started fluttering like a hummingbird as I stared at her slightly parted lips.


    I wanted to taste her lips so I pulled her closer and crushed my lips to hers. It was sweeter than all the wild berries I had tasted before.


    Before I could continue my exploration, she pushed me away abruptly.


    She shook her head frantically and whispered. ¡°No¡­ this is not right.¡±


    ¡°You need to have a bit of experience Daisy ¡±, I tried not to show the effect she had on me, hoping I¡¯d be able to convince her. I didn¡¯t want the day to end like that. I wanted her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car. We need some privacy¡±, I hugged her and used the car keys to open the driver¡¯s door.


    Afterward, I quickly opened the back seat for her from the inside. Then, I told her to get in the back seat. She looked at me and I nodded at her in encouragement.


    She wanted to say something but I hushed her up with another kiss. I had to pull away as I felt a strong force beneath me. My beast was alive and impatient. It felt so strong like it would soon burst out of my trousers.


    ¡°Go in, baby¡±, I muttered softly with desire.


    She went in and I closed the door before entering the driver¡¯s seat, before pulling out of the parking lot to a darker area.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want your schoolmates passing by to see you doing some practice¡±, I exined and she chuckled.


    I came down from the driver¡¯s seat and joined her at the back. She tried to initiate the kiss and I let her before taking over.


    My tongue traced the outline of her bottom lip in an erotic dance with my hands exploring uncharted territories. I squeezed her boobs and she moaned.


    I smiled. ¡°This is a weakness,¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°Are you getting the lessons?¡±


    She nodded and pulled my lips into a searing kiss. I squeezed her boobs again and she moaned out loud. I removed my entire clothes and she did the same.


    She wanted to say something but I shut her up with another kiss.


    ¡°No¡±, she almost yelled, breathing heavily like someone who just did a marathon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex, please.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you¡±, I told her as she tried to get up.


    Daisy wanted to ruin my day, I thought to myself as I smiled wickedly and pulled her down, guiding myself into her gently as she cried out in pain.

 Chapter 2

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    The rays of the sun prating my window curtains surrounded my room and woke me up.


    I opened my eyes and realized it was a new day. I tried to jump down like I do every morning. I usually jump down from my bed, keep my feet in my pom rug for a while to massage it before going over to my exercise area.


    I always make sure to exercise every morning to keep fit and for my butt. I used to have a very tiny waist but ever since I started my daily exercise routine, the story changed. When I first got into high school, my friends used to make fun of me because of that.


    As I tried to jump down, I let out a cry of difort as the memories came rushing back. The memories of the night before.


    My body became weak all of a sudden and I discovered my whole body was aching and burning up like hell.


    The reality dawned on me.


    I had my first kiss and first sex with a stranger. Someone I didn¡¯t even bother to ask his name, the name of his school, or even where he stays. I was stupid.


    He used my naivety and weakness to his advantage


    I¡¯ve always wanted to experience what it feels like to be kissed and to have a bit of romantic intimacy with a man but I was not prepared emotionally and mentally for sex.


    Dad used to say sex is addictive. But I wanted to have a little experience before I go off to Oxford University.


    My friend, Maria, had a boyfriend and she was already sexually active even before I began to menstruate. She used to tell me how Eric makes her feel and makes her yell out in bed. She tried to hook me up with Eric¡¯s friend, Peter but I didn¡¯t like him.


    After I had experienced what sex is like, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was an amazing experience. But I was mad at him¡­ I mean the guy.


    I didn¡¯t know his name and I doubt if he knows mine. I told him I didn¡¯t want to have sex but he went ahead digging into me till I gave in.


    That was more like rape. It was against my wish. I only wanted him to kiss me and make me feel I was normal like every other teenager out there. I was trying to prove a point to myself. Maria said I was abnormal.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never kissed anyone but your dad. You¡¯ve never had sex with anyone before¡±, Maria would say.


    Maria was a crazy girl and she behaved like a slut. She said that was what her boyfriend likes¡­ an audacious, crazy, and sexydy.


    I could remember Maria once asked if I was a lesbian and I screamed ¡°no¡± in response.


    She kept saying to my ears that I was abnormal. I asked myself the same question every day and I decided to use our graduation party to my advantage¡­ to prove a point to myself.


    But it turned out that a stranger used my predicament to his advantage¡­ to satisfy himself. He wasn¡¯t gentle on me except for the initial stage.


    I intended to go to the party and have Denis kiss me so I¡¯d have a tale to tell Maria the next day. She was always the one with a tale to tell but I wanted the story to change. I wanted to tell her how it feels like to kiss a man. But sex was totally out of the question.


    Denis had a crush on me and I was always nice to him. He was my ssmate and I told him I was not interested in him so he won¡¯t take my niceness for a yes.


    I know Denis would be happy if I asked him to kiss me.


    If heissses me, I would be happy that I was able to prove my point and he would be happy too, I thought before going to the party.


    But that never happened. I didn¡¯t even see Denis at all.


    My subconscious answered. ¡°How will you see him when you are doing something else?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Goodness,¡± I covered my face in my palms.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡±


    I was ashamed because the thought of sex was annoying and exciting at the same time. I felt like a real woman for the first time.


    I enjoyed the sex, it was heavenly. When he pulled out of me, I felt his absence.


    He teased me with it several times, making me crave for him. I felt fulfilled when he was inside of me.


    I sighed as I shook my head, trying to get rid of the thoughts and memories. I muttered the strength to stand up and I cried in pain as a tear rolled down my eyes. I almost fell back onto the bed but held myself up. My stamina helped me out.


    That was the benefit of keeping fit.


    The soreness in my little kitty was hurting like hell.


    ¡®Is this what sex is all about? Pleasure and pain? If that was it, then I¡¯m done with sex for this lifetime¡¯, I soliloquized.


    Getting pleasured during the sex and crying out my eyes after the whole thing is done. I walked slowly to the bathroom folding my arms around my bosom. My nipples were aching too. I remembered how he sucked and chewed on it like a cake, now I was suffering the pain.


    I heard a voice that sounded like Maria¡¯s as I entered the bathroom and pulled off my clothes. I smiled to myself and I thought. ¡°I¡¯d have something to tell Maria. I¡¯d finally be able to prove to her that I am mentally ok and not a lesbian like she imed I was.¡±


    I remember the day Maria forced me to watch porn. That girl was indeed crazy!


    She made me watch all sorts of porn movies but I didn¡¯t find any of them interesting and arousing. That increased my fears.


    Maria said I had porn phobia and I would eventually die of it, just like Lucy. I really have no idea if it was a made-up story or if it was real.


    ¡°Dee-dee¡±, Maria called,ing into my room.


    ¡°Uhm?¡± I answered from the bathroom as I allowed the hot water from the shower to pour all over me from my hair. The water made me feel rxed and I freed myself, spreading my hand out and my leg while breathing out air.


    ¡°Be a quick girl. Don¡¯t keep me waiting¡± Maria hollered.


    ¡°Uhm¡± I mumbled as a reply.


    I allowed my entire body to enjoy the sweetness of the hot water. Then I shampooed my hair and washed my body. I opened my legs wide and washed my private part, letting the hot water wash the pain away.


    I shut my eyes, enjoying the sweetness of the hot water on my private part as a sh of my one-night stand came back and I opened my eyes sharply. ¡°What the hell!.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want the memories.


    I allowed the water to wash through me once again and finally stepped out of the bathroom with my towel. I tried to walk normally so Maria wouldn¡¯t notice a thing. The pain had reduced already but the soreness still lingered.


    ¡°Hello baby girl, how was your night?¡± Maria grinned.


    She was going through my drawer. I know what she was looking for¡­ a novel. That was what we had inmon.


    She loved novels just like I do. We buy and exchange them after reading. She usually gave me hers and I do the same in return.


    I stopped asking her for novels the moment she started reading erotic books. She reads it to pleasure herself whenever Eric isn¡¯t around. She gave me one of those books and when I read it, I began to feel ufortable, so I stopped reading it.


    That intensified Maria¡¯s fear of my abnormality. To be honest, it increased mine too.


    ¡°It was fine.¡± I sighed and pushed her away from my drawer. I sat down in front of my dressing mirror to apply my body lotion as she loomed above me. ¡°You are no longer allowed to take my books. Go read your erotica.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t forbid me. I need to read thrillers and suspense-filled books at the moment. Eric is around so I don¡¯t need erotic books now.¡±


    I whirled around to get a view of her face. ¡°What pleasure do you get from reading it?¡± I inquired with a scowl.


    ¡°What? You mean erotics?¡± I nodded. ¡°Oh my Goodness! What do you know?¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°Are you telling me or not?¡± I feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Ok. Whenever I get to the part where the ML and the FL begin to have sex, I always imagine it was Eric and me and I¡¯d get wet. It will make it a gateway to masturbating¡± she grinned proudly.


    ¡°What are ML and FL?¡± I asked, looking past the stupid grin stered on her face.


    She rolled her eyes and answered. ¡°Male lead and female lead. Every book has that.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I murmured,prehending what she meant. I finished applying the lotion on my body as she seeded in grabbing one of my favorite books titled ¡°Master of the Game¡± by Sidney Sheldon.


    She moved away toy on the bed while I walked over to my closet to search for a simple dress to wear.


    ¡®Now that I was out of high school, I¡¯d have time to read more books and if possible, I¡¯d try to start my first book. I¡¯m just scared that it won¡¯t sell, even though dad is encouraging me to give it a try, I thought.


    ¡°How was the partyst night?¡± She questioned all of a sudden.


    ¡°It was great.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t stick to you all through the night.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°Yeah. You were busy with your sweet boyfriend to have noticed what your best friend was doing all through the night and I¡¯m sure you both ended everything up in bed.¡± I finished in one breath as I wore my shorts.


    Maria smiled. ¡°Actually, we did it in the toilet¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I eximed. ¡°Toilet? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°We wanted to try something new. I see nothing wrong with that. I sat on the b and he¡­.¡±


    ¡°Spare me the details please¡±, I snapped.


    She shrugged andid down. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t want to hear it so why ask? Virgin Mary.¡± She mocked.


    ¡°Or did something interesting happenst night?¡± she asked, covering her face with the book.


    I wondered how she gets to talk and read at the same time. How she managed toprehend what she was reading remained a mystery. I wanted to disclose what happened but something was holding me back.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I needed to tell her. She was the reason why it happened in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I answered. ¡°I had sex¡± I finally blurted out.


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed and threw the book away. ¡°When? Where? How?¡±


    ¡°At the party. In the car. And roughly¡±, I answered with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh Goodness! Daisy, you are no longer a virgin?¡± She held my hands and looked at me from head to toe like someone who had grown horns.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It was amazing. But the after-effects hurt like hell.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s your first.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought that¡¯s what sex is like. Pain after pleasure.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You are wrong. You will get used to it with time.


    I shook my head and thought, There is no next time.


    ¡°So who was the lucky guy?¡± She went back to sit as she examined me. I followed and sat down beside her. ¡°A guy from another school.¡±


    ¡°Wao! So you got f****d by those hot guys?¡±


    ¡°Stop using the F word, please. That¡¯s bad of you.¡±


    ¡°Were you not f****d?¡± Sheughed and hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, baby.¡±


    ¡°So you see, I¡¯m not abnormal¡±, I smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve proved my thesis wrong. You are now sexually active¡±, she shouted.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I hope you used protection¡±, she uttered more like a question and my mouth dropped open.


    Maria gasped and demanded. ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t use protection.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was in dad¡¯s office helping him to clear out some files on the table. I was to put the old files into the cab and put the new ones into his drawer.


    That way, he¡¯d know which file to deal with after our vacation from Hawaii. He begged me to help him out while he went off to a meeting with his crew members. He promised to be back as soon as possible.


    Dad had a telmunication firm and he told me he had made acquaintances with some publishingpanies. He said if I ever muster the courage to finish a book, he was going to help me talk to them into publishing my book.


    I really wanted to write a novel that I can use to impact the world. I wanted to write teen fiction since I was still a teenager but then sometimes I felt like writing non-fiction.


    My father¡¯s story is worth writing about. The love story of my father and mother.


    Even though I was still little when mom died, I could see the way he treated and loved her right.


    Mother was the apple of his eyes. She was a very calm and patient person and she was the brain behind dad¡¯s sess in the telmunications world.


    I was 8 years old when she died of cancer. A yearter, Aunt Susana, my mom¡¯s friend, came to live with us with a baby bump. I was happy at first when she arrived because I was fond of her. She kissed and hugged me in the presence of dad.


    The next day, I went into the masters¡¯ bedroom to ask her why she was sleeping on the same bed with dad when she told me to shut my trash or she¡¯d send me to my mom in heaven. I cried bitterly and told dad that I wanted mom toe back home and take her ce.


    When I first menstruated, I went to dad to ask him what the blood signified. He told me the little he could and referred me to aunt Susana so she could teach me how to use a sanitary pad.


    That was three years after she had given birth to Joan.


    Joan died at age 3, on my 13th birthday.


    I went to meet her with my soaked clothes and she sent me away. I hated her since then and I knew the feeling was mutual. As much as I try to tell dad that aunt Susana was a gold digger, he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Maria came to my rescue. She was 3 years older than me and she already had the experience. Maria and I have been friends since childhood. She was amongst those who had always taunted me for my young age and tiny body since kindergarten. I loved her for her carefree nature, nothing seems to ever bother Maria.


    She told me she lost her virginity a week after seeing her first menstruation. That was one thing I disliked about her. She was too wayward and she seems to be enjoying it, not until Eric came along. I think she¡¯s faithful to him but I fear she might cheat on him one day.


    Maria doesn¡¯t care if a guy dumps her. She imed that instead of mopping around the house in tears like a widow because a man dumped her ass, she¡¯d rather go out and look for another guy to fuck the living hell out of her.


    I¡¯ve never seen Maria cry, not even the day her father died. Her mother barely had time for her and Maria sleeps alone in the big house most of the time.


    I knew she loved Eric wholeheartedly but I didn¡¯t know if he loved her as much as she does. Maria didn¡¯t admit it but I knew she loved him. Eric was a cool, nice, and funny guy but he was as crazy as she was. That makes thempatible.


    Imagine having sex in a toilet? Who does that? What if someone walks in on them in the act? I thought as I shook my head at their level of mutual craziness.


    My subconscious screamed. ¡°Remember you had sex in the car too.¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I grunted, hitting my forehead. I always try not to reminisce on that night. It reminded me of my weakness and the pain I felt.


    That was a week ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the car was bouncing back and forth,¡± my subconscious uttered.


    I covered my face in shame at the thought.


    I just hope no one saw me with him in the car. That thought would kill me. I can¡¯t take that sort of embarrassment. And dad would kill me if this ever gets to him, I said to myself.


    As much as I wish that the night never happened, I missed his touches. When I protested against having sex, he pushed himself into me gently while pinning me down as I cried out in pain.


    He told me to rx and that the initial pain was inevitable as he took my lips. He knew what he was doing.


    He was gentle on me at first as I tried to adjust and get used to his strokes but he became aggressive after a while and began to pound into me while I cried out loud for him to let me go.


    He was no longer in control of his emotions. And I gave in.


    Then he fell on me in exhaustion. We were both breathless and when he recovered his strength, he pulled me up and kissed me again before turning me over.


    I realized what he was about to do and pped him in the face. He was dumbfounded.


    I grabbed my beautiful dress that was already stained by blood, wore it over my head, and picked up my purse, shoe, and bra before running out of his car.


    I was d the ce was dark as I found my way back to the parking lot to see if Andrew, the driver, was still within the vicinity. I got to the car to see him sleeping soundly with his head on the steering. I called his name and hit the car window before he woke up and opened the back door for me.


    I slumped into the seat and we drove off in silence. I was mad at myself and at him for no specific reason.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    We got home and I tried to hide my stained dress from aunt Susana who was in the living room. After greeting her, I ran past her, holding the stained part to my hand firmly so she wouldn¡¯t see it.


    I felt a tingling stirring in my private part as I thought of that night.


    My subconscious was at it again. ¡°I thought you said that night was not worth it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the stirring meant but it urred to me that I was aroused when my pants became wet.


    ****


    I was tired of sitting all alone in dad¡¯s office. I was already done with the work I was given and I felt like going home. Dad said he wouldn¡¯t take long but it was an hour already and he was nowhere to be found.


    The stirring in my little kitty stopped immediately when it came and I quickly used the toilet to rinse off the whitish juiceing out of my private part.


    ¡®I guess if it continues, I¡¯ll try and read one of her erotic books. I¡¯ll have to steal it because I won¡¯t be able to ask her for it. She¡¯d mocked me till I cry, I thought.


    Her 19th birthday was around the corner and I thought of getting her one of those books as a present.


    Who would have thought things would change just within a night? I asked inwardly.


    Few hours to the party, I knew not what it means to kiss and be kissed, I was a virgin and I didn¡¯t know what being horny or what sex means.


    But after that night, I began to understand what dad meant by saying sex is addictive. I felt like having sex again¡­. with him. Yes, with him. I didn¡¯t know if I can enjoy sex with anyone but him again.


    I went out of dad¡¯s office towards the elevator and took the elevator down to the second floor. I went over to Mike¡¯s office and knocked.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Mike said.


    ¡°Hello Mike¡±, I beamed at him as I pushed the door open.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, he called as he looked up, and smiled.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± He stood up and hugged me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good,¡± I answered as we disengaged from the hug. ¡°Dad isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He said there was a meeting with the crew members.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! That¡¯s true but we finished 20 minutes ago.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see you around then.¡± I turned to go.


    ¡°I hope there is no problem?¡± I faced him.


    ¡°Not at all. I just want to go home. But I want to see him before I go.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should give him a call.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°He left his phone in the office. If I don¡¯t see him, I¡¯lle back here before I go home so you can help me inform him.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright, bye Mike.¡±


    ¡°You too, Daisy. My regards to your mom.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, I said with a fake smile.


    Most of the staff think aunt Susana is my mom.


    I found my way back into the office. Then I remembered his secretary¡¯s office was adjacent to his and he might be having a conversation with her on how to keep track of all transactions in his absence.


    I picked up my purse and phone and rushed out of his office. I was sure dad was there as I walked towards Lizzy¡¯s office.


    My mind was already home. I wanted to sleep, eat, watch a movie to get inspiration, and if possible start my book. I have the plot already formed in my head and I was more than confident that it will sell.


    I grinned as I knocked on Lizzy¡¯s door. There was no response so I pushed the door open.


    Lizzy was a very friendly person and she was aware of the fact that aunt Susana wasn¡¯t my mom. She used to chat with me anytime I went to visit thepany and I always made sure to visit her in her office before going.


    The office wasrge and a bit dark as I peeped. The windows were closed and the sunlight couldn¡¯t prate the office. I opened the door widely and walked in, before closing it back.


    I stood rooted to my spot seeing the sight before me. Dad was having sex with Lizzy on the office desk.


    My mouth was agape in shock as I watched the two lovers. Lizzy was moaning loudly.


    I wonder why I didn¡¯t hear the moans beforeing into the office. I wouldn¡¯t havee in to see this shit, I thought.


    They didn¡¯t even notice my presence as they kept on with their business. Dad¡¯s trouser was down with his shirts on and Lizzy was naked.


    Why would dad do this? I¡¯m sure aunt Susana satisfies him in bed because while I was growing up, I used to hear the sounds of their voices, especially aunt Susana¡¯s screams, I asked myself.


    I used to find that screaming sound irritating. I couldn¡¯t withstand the sight before me again as I yelled. ¡°Dad.¡±


    He pulled away from Lizzy who scampered to look for a piece of clothing to cover her nudity. Dad wore his trousers before turning back to look at me. Lizzy ran to the bathroom with her clothes as dad and I stared at each other in silence.


    ¡°Dad¡± I called again and shook my head as a tear threatened to fall.


    ¡°Princess¡±, he called trying to move closer to me. I struck a finger out telling him to stay put. I wasn¡¯t interested in any exnation.


    I was about to say something when I felt nauseated all of a sudden and I covered my mouth with my left hand and ran to the bathroom to puke.


    Lizzy was already dressed by the time I got to the bathroom and I vomited all I ate for breakfast into the water closet.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Lizzy questioned with concern as I washed my face with water while breathing heavily.


    I stood up and stared at her, shook my head, and went out of the bathroom and office, without uttering a word to either of them.

 Chapter 4

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    It was two days to our trip to Hawaii and dad came into my room that morning to exin what happened in the office the day before. I still couldn¡¯t believe it so I ignored him.


    ¡°Your mother has been starving me¡±, he defended himself and I got angry. He usually calls aunt Susana my mother even though I always tell him that she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Starving you? Is it the hamburger that you can¡¯t do without?¡± I retorted in anger.


    He smiled. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re still a little girl so I¡¯d assumed you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, dad? I¡¯m 16 for goodness sake.¡±, I almost screamed. ¡°When did all of these start? Even though I don¡¯t like Aunt Susana and you know it, she is your legal wife and you shouldn¡¯t be caught cheating on her. How will you feel if she cheats on you? And of all people, Lizzy? I liked her.¡±


    ¡°Lizzy is an amazingdy.¡± He uttered.


    I scowled and was about to answer him when Maria barged in.


    ¡°Dee.. dee, what¡¯s up?¡± She asked and apologized quickly when she saw dad with me. She turned to go out when dad asked her to stay back while he left.


    ¡°I have good news and bad news¡±, she announced as she sat beside me on the bed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I questioned in fear.


    Her face was expressionless and I couldn¡¯t try to guess what had happened.


    ¡°Which do you want? Good news or bad news?¡± She asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Both¡± I replied.


    ¡°Which do you want first?¡±


    I pondered over it for a while before saying. ¡°Good news.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, she grinned and stood up. ¡°There is a party tonight. A send forth party for all of us going to college by next month. The head boy organized it.¡±


    ¡°Is that the good news?¡± I hissed and rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bad one then?¡±


    She sighed and sat next to me. ¡°We are moving from New York.¡±


    ¡°What? Relocating? Why?¡± I eximed and sat upright.


    ¡°Mum says her business thrives more in Ennd.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God! When are you moving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡±, she answered and a tear dropped from her eyes. ¡°I told Eric to apply to the college there so we can be in the same school but he said no. He doesn¡¯t want to sacrifice for me, Deedee.¡±


    ¡°Oh Maria¡±, I engulfed her in a hug.


    Which school is he going to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°MJ University.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s far away from Ennd¡±, I started.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t even know what to say¡±, I looked at her with sympathy. I knew it wasing to that. I have always known she would be heartbroken if Eric breaks up with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look¡±, she sniffed and wiped away the lone tear.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want us to attend the party¡±, she recovered from the hurt within minutes and beamed with excitement. That was the first time I would see Maria crying and it hurts.


    ¡°So are you going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope¡±, I replied and flung myself to the bed. ¡®Thest party was a disaster, I thought.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t be boring Daisy. Do this for me. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I sat upright when she reminded me. ¡°Oh My God! I¡¯m going to miss you so much, Maria¡±, I hugged her tightly. ¡°What will I do without you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±, she replied. ¡°Absolutely nothing¡±, she smirked and I hit her head, before hugging her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t strangle me. I¡¯ll keep in touch ande visit you soon, maybe in college.¡±


    I stared at her and broke down in tears. I knew I was going to miss the good and crazy memories with Maria.


    She was more than a friend. She was a sister and she yed a motherly role in my life. I f****** loved her. She embraced me again and tried to pacify me with, ¡°I¡¯lle visiting soon.¡±


    ¡°So are we going?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Going where?¡± I cleaned my tears.


    ¡°To the party, of course. You need to get f***** but this time around, use protection. I brought some.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡±, I scolded and sheughed. ¡± I don¡¯t want my little baby to have a baby. I¡¯m not ready to be a grandmother yet.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I said shut up¡±, sheughed again and I smiled. I began to tear up again and weughed at each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I brought 5 of my erotic books. They will keep youpany and remind you of me when I¡¯m gone.¡± She was trying all she could to make me feel better. She was indeed a strong woman.


    ¡°Shut up, Maria. Let me enjoy this moment with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them? If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll dly go along with my books.¡±


    Deep down, I knew I wanted and needed it with the way I was beginning to feel for thest two days. I needed to know more about myself as a woman and I felt I needed more experience. I can have more experience by reading the books so I nodded in affirmative, still in tears.


    ¡°I need them¡±, I said unconsciously. I realized what I said with the funny look on Maria¡¯s face and I quickly rephrased it. ¡°I¡¯d love to have them. I¡¯ll try to read till the end this time.¡±


    ¡°Do you need them?¡± Maria questioned and burst into a fit ofughter as the embarrassment flushed over my entire face.


    *****


    Maria searched through my closet, looking for a perfect dress for me to wear to the party. We¡¯ve spent time together talking about the future and college.


    Hopefully, if I get admitted into Oxford University, she mighte there too if she seeded in convincing her mother and we¡¯d rock the rock together. That was the n.


    Maria was busy talking about the number of boys she was going to f*** when she gets to college if Eric eventually breaks up with her.


    She was trying to cover up the hurt by talking too much. If we were having this type of conversation a week before, I would have told her to shut the hell up but funny enough, I was enjoying the conversation.


    ¡°Why do you like Eric so much?¡± I asked suddenly.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s crazy¡±, she answered quickly without thinking of an appropriate answer to give me. ¡°He is the right person for me. I can¡¯t withstand a man who is boring or one who talks about books all the time. Eric and I have conversations even during sex.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I cackled inughter. I found it unbelievable. ¡°How?¡±  I scrunch my face in confusion.


    ¡°We talk, just like we are doing now.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Like this; Eric, I went to the mall today and I saw my guys starting at my butts and I told them to f*** off, that I have a boyfriend and his name is Eric¡±, I said dramatically andughed.


    ¡°Something like that?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Eric is a crazy lover and I love him. I¡¯m going to miss him and his touches. I¡¯ve never met a man with something as big as his.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think I have¡±, I muttered proudly.


    Her eyes opened wildly as the dreamy look on her face vanished. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The guy from the other night.¡± I replied.


    ¡°The one you didn¡¯t use protection with?¡±


    I red at her. ¡°You know it¡¯s him, must you rub my stupidity in my face? I¡¯ve never had sex with any other person but him.¡±


    ¡°Waw! I¡¯d really love to meet him.¡± She grinned with arms akimbo.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She grinned widely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to share him with me?¡± She giggled.


    I knew she was trying to provoke me on purpose. ¡°You are indeed crazy¡±, I said and wore my dress.


    She was already dressed as she sat up on my bed. The dreamy look was back on her face.


    She chuckled. ¡°So tell me, how did you two do it?¡± Was he really big?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Waw! I love men like that. Tell me how it happened.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯tugh while I talk.¡±


    Sheughed for a while and said, ¡°I won¡¯tugh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alreadyughing¡±, I groaned and hid my face in my palms.


    ¡°Ok. I promise.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to dance with him and I did. While we were dancing, I noticed his bulge¡­..¡± I started.


    ¡°You were affecting him?¡± She interrupted.


    ¡°Shut up and listen.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Go on.¡±


    ¡°We talked randomly after the dance about the future and high school life experience.¡±


    ¡°That sounds boring¡±, Maria chipped in again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt¡±, I yelled.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Then we went out for fresh air after he pecked me on the lips. Then I asked him what it feels like to be kissed and heughed.


    ¡°I would do the same too.¡±


    I scowled at her and continued. ¡°Then he kissed me, it was heavenly. Afterward, he asked me to get into the car and I did. He caressed and kissed me gently, biting my nipples as I moaned and before I knew it, our clothes were off. I told him I didn¡¯t want to have sex yet but he pulled me down and forcefully pushed himself into me. I felt like my little kitty would tear me apart.¡±


    ¡°That is how I like it.¡±


    I red at her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to have sex yet you asked him to kiss you? I like that nigga already. If I was a guy and you dare say that to me, I will do the same thing he did, you silly girl.¡±


    ¡°Crazy girl¡±, Then I remembered I pped him and I added. ¡°After we regained our strength, he wanted to do anal sex and I pped him and ran out.¡±


    ¡°Eric and I do that all the time.¡± She remarked.


    ¡°Anal sex or having another sex a few minutes after one?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Both. Eric doesn¡¯t pull out of me before we begin another marathon. Anytime I go visit him, we do it till daybreak. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°You both are crazy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we love each other¡±, she stood up and asked. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°To be banged¡±, she replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Ready to go to the party, of course¡±, she said, rolled her big attractive eyes, and swung her hips as she moved to the door.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget the condoms on your bed, they will help.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Andrew drove Maria and me to the party. The music was loud as always and I had to adjust to the loudness. Maria greeted some of her friends from other schools and I did the same, even though I had never seen their faces before.


    ¡°You must be Daisy?¡±, a pretty girl asked me.


    I nodded and she smiled looking at me from head to toe. ¡°You are beautiful and I love your dress.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I smiled in appreciation.


    It was a pink dress. It was among the clothes Dad bought for me from Florida, which I rarely wore.


    We ventured into the house and I saw Stanley approaching with a smirk. ¡°You came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡±, Maria questioned with an eye roll and dragged me in the other direction. ¡°I heard he is dating Becky now¡±, Maria announced.


    ¡°Becky? What is she doing with a yboy like him?¡±


    ¡°Just to get f***** I guess.¡±


    ¡°Becky is impossible¡±, I muttered, remembering the way she was rocking her body on his on the graduation day.


    ¡°It ain¡¯t her fault¡±, Maria uttered.


    ¡°Whose fault is it, then?¡± I asked with a grimace.


    ¡°The fault of the charming prince whose charms are hard to resist.¡±


    ¡°Even you?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe Maria would find Stanley attractive.


    ¡°Nope,¡± sheughed. ¡± But I appreciate a good thing when I see one. He has a big beast too.¡±


    ¡°Maria?¡± I called. I should have known that was what she meant when she called him charming. I wondered when she was going to change for good.


    ¡°What?¡± She stopped to look at me.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, I replied and kept moving. The house was reallyrge. Stanley must be from a wealthy family, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Eric¡±, Maria waved at Eric who was talking to one of our ssmates named Mike. Eric came towards us and we exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°How are you, Daisy?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m great¡±, I answered with a smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing, I would havee to pick you up¡±, he said to Maria.


    I could sense the tension between them. There were outspoken words of hurt, heart breaks, and unshed tears. Eric loved her. I could see it in his eyes.


    Who wouldn¡¯t love a crazy being like Maria? She¡¯s got the vibes, the shape, and the looks. Since they¡¯ve been together, I haven¡¯t seen Eric with any other woman.


    I was about to wander away to give them some privacy to talk when Eric spoke up, breaking the awkward silence between us.


    ¡°Babe, can we talk in private?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, she replied. Maria was back to smiling. I could see how hard it was to ster such a fake smile on her face. Eric walked away after giving me a cute smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Dee-dee. Mingle with our friends while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you two won¡¯t have sex again in the bathroom while I am here alone¡±, I whispered into her ears.


    She grinned and whispered back. ¡± It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a goodbye sex. She walked away as I opened my mouth agape. If there was any word like extraordinary craziness, that word suits Maria best. She doesn¡¯t cease to amaze me all the time.


    ¡°Look who we have here¡±, a familiar voice that sent a tingling sensation all over me said. I turned to see him. The guy from the other night. He smiled at me while I looked away. The memories made me embarrassed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him. How was I supposed to face a man I had sex with just two days ago, that was the thought on my mind. I was angry at him but seeing him again brought a feeling I couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Are you holding grudges against me, Daisy?¡± He questioned again.


    So he knows my name, I thought.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, he called again and I loved the way he called my name.


    ¡°You¡­¡±, I couldn¡¯t find the right word to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for whatever I must have done¡±, he apologized. He must have felt bad for having sex with me when I told him I wasn¡¯t ready.


    ¡°Apology not epted¡±, I responded and walked away, far from where he stood.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I watched silently till she was out of sight. So now, you want to y hard to get? I thought.


    To my greatest surprise, it turned me on. Why the hell is she mad at me? I haven¡¯t been able to get her out of my head since that night. I fucking loved the feeling of her soft luscious lips on mine.


    Everything about her was arousing, even the thought of her. I tried to get rid of the thoughts but the harder it became. She filled my night dreams and I always wake up with sweats.


    I had never felt that way before with any girl. Not even Vivian, my first love.


    Jessica, one of my ssmate visited me a week after my lovemaking with Daisy and we ended up having sex. I called Daisy¡¯s name while having sex with Jessica. Jessica got mad at me and left. I didn¡¯t run after her. She was the least of my problems.


    I thought sex with Jessica would erase the memories that lingered but it didn¡¯t. I began to love the memories, except for the dirty p I received from her. It hurt like hell. I was shocked and dumbfounded when she did that.


    We both enjoyed it, didn¡¯t we?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    My subconscious screamed. ¡°She was against having sex. That was what you did wrong. It was more like a rape.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but it wasn¡¯t my fault¡±, I grinned. ¡°I was teaching her what it means to be a woman. She was willing to learn.¡±


    I was d I was the lucky one to pop her cherry.


    I tried to drink as much alcohol as I could that night, just to get rid of her thoughts and concentrate on the party but it was a disaster.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°Stupid fellow¡±, I muttered, even though deep down, I was happy to see him.


    I began to feel a tingling sensation in my private part and I cursed. I wasn¡¯t happy he was having that much effect on me.


    I drank a lot of alcohol and I found out I was tipsy when I staggered, on my way to the restroom. I got to the restroom sessfully and I puked. I assumed it was because of the alcohol I took.


    After washing my mouth, I urinated and was about to go out when Stanley entered with a smirk. He must have seen me going in and followed.


    ¡°Hello baby girl¡±, he grinned mischievously.


    ¡°Get out my way, Stan¡±, I uttered, half-yelling as I approached the door.


    ¡°Not so fast¡±, he blocked my way and I moved back in fear. I kept moving back and he followed till my back hit the wall. He pinned me down with both hands on the side of my face.


    ¡°You dare reject me? Who will save you now? Nobody rejects me Daisy¡±, he grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I can decide to reject or ept, it¡¯s my life¡±, I retorted. I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from. But I was damn scared.


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s see who will save you now. I know Maria will drag you down here¡±, he said and removed his belt.


    I was still tipsy as I tried to think of how to get out of the ce. The restroom was a bit far from the main building where the party was taking ce. Even if I scream, no one would hear me. He had removed his trousers and he yanked at my clothing, tearing my precious gown.


    I gasped and kicked him in the groin. Then I ran to the door, holding onto my dress.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I drank way too much and I began to feel pressed. I tried to find my way to the restroom which was detached from the main building when I bumped into ady as I staggered.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, I said and thedy winked at me. I shook my head.


    I got to the restroom and entered, unbuckled my belt, and urinated. I felt relieved immediately I was done. I buckled up again. Then I walked out and staggered back to the main building.


    I was almost in the building when I remembered I left my phone in the restroom. I cursed under my breath before turning to go back to go to the toilet again.


    When I got there, I heard the ringing sound of my phone. My eyesnded on it and I picked it up from where I dropped it.


    I was about to go out when I heard the groan of a male from the other bathroom. It wasing from thedies and I chuckled and thought to myself, ¡° Having a quickie in the toilet sounds like a nice idea.¡±


    I got out and was about to walk away when I heard the voice that turns me on, even in my dreams.


    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard¡±, she yelled.


    I didn¡¯t need a second invitation as I barged into thedies.


    I saw Stanley, the head boy of Daisy¡¯s school pinning her to the floor as she kicked her legs in the air in protest. She was already in tears. I pushed Stanley off her and threw him a few punches in the face.


    ¡°Damien, stay the hell out of this¡±, he said, spitting out blood as Daisy quickly stood behind me.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± I demanded. I was damn furious.


    ¡°Why should you?¡± He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, or is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Daisy is my girl and nobody touches my girl, except me¡±, I knew I sounded stupid. But I was too angry to think of something else to say.


    ¡°What? So you¡¯ve been f****** her?¡± He said and looked behind me at the crying Daisy.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, or is it?¡± I repeated his words. ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s get out of here¡±, I said to her as she held onto my arm.


    ¡°Not so fast. This is my party and I get what I want¡±, Stanley stood in my way, ready to fight me.


    ¡°Daisy, stay outside¡±, I shouted as I dodged his punch and kicked him. I punched his already bruised face and kicked his balls.


    ¡°Shit¡±, he cursed and slumped to the floor.


    I kicked him again and he cried out. ¡°Stop it, please.¡±


    I squatted beside him on the floor and grabbed his long hair. ¡°Nobody messes with my girl.¡±


    With that, I let go and ran out to see Daisy shivering in her torn dress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of her¡±, I grabbed her hand but she stood still, shivering.


    ¡°Are you cold? Should I carry you?¡± She shook her head and pointed at her torn dress. Her bra was exposed and the dress was barely covering her full boobs. I gulped and looked away.


    ¡°Nobody will see you. This ce is empty. Let¡¯s get you to the park. My car is outside.


    She nodded and took a step, almost falling to the ground. I quickly picked her up in bridal style and ran out of the building. The gate leading outside the house was locked and there was no way to get her out.


    I saw a small gate at the far end. I dropped her and went to see if it was open. It was not locked so I went back to pick her up, after telling her to hide her face so thoseing out from the main building wouldn¡¯t see her.


    I found my way to the parking lot and ced her down gently as I searched for my car key. I found it in the back pocket and opened the door. I carried her in before going to the driver¡¯s seat.


    When we were in, I sighed and stared at her face. She was looking beautiful, calm and innocent.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called. I guess she was still shaken. I held her hands and our eyes interlocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today and I¡¯m sorry about the other day.¡±


    She chuckled to my surprise. ¡°So now, you¡¯ve finally admitted what you did was wrong?¡±


    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t want to, I admit I was wrong¡±, she was quiet again.


    ¡°Should I get you home?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, she blurted out sharply. ¡°I came with my driver.¡±


    ¡°Ok. So how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Great. You?¡±


    ¡°Not too fine.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked with concern.


    ¡°Your thoughts filled my head. And the lovemaking.¡± She kept quiet again. The silence lingered for a while before I summoned up the courage to kiss her.


    She was still as I did that and I was scared she would push me away but she didn¡¯t. I kissed her gently, tasting her peppermint breath.


    ¡°F***¡±, I cursed. I missed her scent. I raised her half gown down as she finally kissed me back.


    I moved to the back seat and beckoned to her. She was reluctant. I was crazy with desire. I wanted her.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called. Then she moved and went into my arms.


    I smiled happily and kissed her again. She kissed me back as I guided myself into her opening.

 Chapter 6

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I woke up feeling nauseated and in a bad mood. I was unhappy because Maria was living that day and because I had sex with him again.


    My vacation with dad was the next day and I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    ¡°You had sex with him again¡±, my subconscious mocked.


    ¡°Oh Goodness!¡± I mentally pped myself. I still did not know his name and I didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    I remembered Stanley called his name but I couldn¡¯t recall if it was Daniel or something else. I touched my private part and I realized there was little pain unlike the first.


    He waspletely gentle and he kept calling my name as we made love.


    The nauseation was back and I quickly rushed to the bathroom. I puked till there was nothing left inside of me. I rinsed my mouth and came out of the bathroom to meet aunt Susana sitting on my bed.


    ¡°Why are you puking so early in the morning?¡± She questioned. ¡°Is there anything you are hiding from us?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, aunt Susana¡±, I greeted politely, wondering why she was bothered about my health.


    ¡°Good morning, stepdaughter. You shouldn¡¯t ignore the question I asked you¡±, she stood up.


    I was already used to having her call me stepdaughter even in the presence of dad. When dad tried to stop her, she told him she was calling me that because I refused to see her as my mother.


    ¡°¡­. because I might have a solution to your problem¡±, she finished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem aunty and I don¡¯t need your help¡±, I answered back sharply.


    She smiled wickedly and pulled out the protection Maria gave me from my purse. ¡°Unused condoms in ady¡¯s purse have two meanings. First, it¡¯s either she didn¡¯t have sex, or she had unprotected sex.¡± I was dumbfounded.


    She continued. ¡°Symptoms of early pregnancy include early morning sickness like drowsiness and vomiting, sleeping and eating too much and all these are the signs you have been exhibiting, Daisy¡±, she stopped walking around the room and faced me.


    My heart was pounding wide. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ve not been observing you? You had dinner twice two nights ago. You ate breakfast three mornings ago and your dad¡¯s portion too. Four days ago, you vomited in our bedroom, remember? So tell me, dearest daughter, what is happening?¡± She questioned with a raised voice, turning into a low tone at thest statement.


    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t think this is any of your business.¡± I snapped angrily. Why would she be invading my privacy and lecturing me as if she cares?


    ¡°Of course not¡±, she uttered to me with a smirk. ¡°But it is your father¡¯s business. What will happen when your daddy gets to know?¡± She folded her arms, grinning widely.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, aunt. I am not pregnant¡±, I waved my hand, trying to control my anger and fear.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I told you I have a solution to your problem, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to the mall now and I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯lle back with a gift for you. See you¡±, she shed me another wicked smile before strolling out.


    I sighed heavily and went to the bathroom to take my bath. Maria¡¯s flight was scheduled to leave by noon and I nned to spend a few hours with her before she leaves.


    I finished taking my bath and rushed to the kitchen with my bag and phone. Aunt didn¡¯t cook so I took two slices of bread from the refrigerator and ran out to meet Andrew.


    ****


    Despite my wailings, Maria only shed a few tears as I escorted her to the airport. Andrew offered to drive us there. We got there early and we chatted for a while before she was called on board.


    She hugged each other passionately and she kissed me on the forehead. When I told her about the previous night, she shrieked inughter.


    But when I told her I forgot to use the protection she gave to me, her face fell and she scolded me.


    She gave me 3 books and I thanked her, promising to send her a present on her birthday.


    She boarded the ne as I watched and when the ne took off, I cried some more before going over to meet Andrew to drive me home. I felt exhausted all of a sudden.


    The look on Maria¡¯s face when I told her I had sex with him again was that of pride and triumph. I smiled. He took his time to pleasure me thoroughly, even though the day ended badly again, just like the first.


    I knew I was being aggressive with him for nothing. After the sex which he couldn¡¯t get enough of, I tried to get him off me because I was embarrassed it happened again but he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    I felt him getting hard inside of me and he pinned me as we had another round of rough sex.


    When he fell on me in exhaustion, I gathered my strength and pushed him away. He tried to pull him to himself and I ended up giving him another p.


    I went out of his car with my torn dress and called Andrew toe to pick me up before I went home. I got home very tired to even think about our lovemaking. I slept off almost immediately after changing into my nightwear.


    A few meters away from home, I felt the tingling sensation again in my little kitty and I winced. Andrew asked if I was ok and I nodded.


    Then it urred to me that Daniel or whatever his name is is the only guy that made me feel that way. He was the only guy that had that sort of effect on me.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Daisy truly lights up my world. Her smile alone radiates and lights up the dark side of my life. I tried to get her off my mind all to no avail, even after the sex with Jessica.


    When Denis told me about the party Stanley was organizing, I decided to go. I needed to clear my head. But I never thought I would see Daisy at the party. She didn¡¯t look like a party girl, so I never expected to see her there.


    I saw her the moment she stepped into the building and the memories of our first night came rushing back.


    That was the essence of going to the party¡­.. to clear my head and it was working, not until she showed up. I stared at her till she came closer to where I was seated with a girl who had been clinging to me ever since I got there.


    I was trying to show interest too but the moment I saw Daisy, I lost interest. Daisy was with Maria and they seemed to be close friends. Are they best friends? I asked myself.


    I knew Maria to be Eric¡¯s girlfriend. Eric used to be my schoolmate before he changed to Maria¡¯s. I hadn¡¯t seen Maria before, except for her pictures which Eric always unts on his social media handles.


    I know Eric to be a crazy dude and he likes crazy girls too. Maria must be a crazy person to meet up with Eric¡¯s standards.


    Howe a crazy person like this is walking with my sweetheart? I asked inwardly.


    When I saw Stanley going towards Daisy, I felt the urge to go protect her. Stanley was a bad guy. I know him too. He was a yboy. I didn¡¯t want any other man to go near her so I stood up and followed as she changed directions with Maria.


    The moment she set her eyes on me, I almost stumbled back in fear. The expression on her face scared me. I realized she was pained by our lovemaking.


    I Ihought we both enjoyed it.


    Who would have thought we would end up together that night again, after what happened? I never nned it, unlike the other night. Even though I wanted to have her every night. I know I wouldn¡¯t get tired of her.


    Seeing her torn clothes while trying to escape from Stanley was enough to turn me on. I didn¡¯t want to carry her at first because I know I won¡¯t be able to control myself. But I had to and carrying herplicated things.


    I was so hard that it hurt. The thought of having sex with her again came and I pushed it away. I was yet to make amend for the other night and I was already thinking of having sex with her again.


    I just couldn¡¯t resist her. Everything about her. I couldn¡¯t resist her lips.  I couldn¡¯t resist touching her or holding her hands. Her slightly parted lips were inviting me to im her and make her mine. My lips brushed hers so gently with the softness of a feather.


    She let me nestle between her legs as I pulled her closer, wrapping her legs around me. I wasn¡¯tfortable so I went to the back seat, beckoning to her.


    I was still thinking about the night when my phone rang.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Damien.¡±


    ¡°Good day, mom.¡±


    ¡°Amar just called. Your admission has been processed. He said you need to be in China before the end of tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So you need toe to Las Vegas today. I¡¯ll round up with my meeting ande pick you up at the airport. My secretary will book your flight now and send you the details.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°You have no excuse, Damien. Your graduation party wasst week, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was¡±, I groaned.


    ¡°Good. See you at the airport¡±, my mother disconnected the call before I could protest.

 Chapter 7

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°Aunty, what the hell are you saying?¡± I growled, looking at the EPT pregnancy test kit in her hand.


    ¡°I know a pregnant woman when I see one¡±, she smirked. ¡°See?¡± She pushed the kit to me. ¡°Take it or I would be forced to believe you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant, Daisy¡±, she grinned proudly.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been having sex?¡± She questioned all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡­ I.. haven¡¯t, aunt¡±, I stammered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what would happen when your father hears this¡±, she turned back and left me in the bathroom, hurrying downstairs to look for her phone.


    ¡°What the hell does this woman want from me? Won¡¯t I know if I am pregnant? There is no baby inside of me, no form of movement. I¡¯m not pregnant¡±, I said to myself, hoping that was alone to convince me.


    When I got home from the airport, I met her waiting for me. I greeted her and went upstairs.


    When she asked me where I wasing home, I was tempted to roll my eyes at her and ignore the question.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was feeling the urge to urinate so I went to the bathroom when she came into my room presenting me with her so-called gift. It was a pregnancy test kit.


    I sighed and followed her downstairs. ¡°This woman is a bitch¡±, I muttered to myself.


    The kit was still with her as she dialed dad¡¯s number and put the phone to her ears.


    ¡°Aunt, please I am not pregnant. Don¡¯t tell dad¡±, I begged. I knew dad would be disappointed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit that you are pregnant so I need to tell him so he would know the kind of daughter you are.¡±


    I stared at her as she talked. I was exhausted and I needed to sleep.


    ¡°Hello, honey¡±, she said into the phone with her usual fake smile.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I just found out¡±, she said as I covered my face hoping she won¡¯t say it. I covered my palm feeling the urge to cry or strangle her. I didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Daisy is pregnant¡±, she blurted out and I began to sob, with my face still in my palm.


    What is happening? I asked myself. I was confused.


    ¡°Hello, honey. Are you there?¡± I heard her say with a terrified voice. I raised my head sharply with tears streaming down my eyes.


    She was with a horrified look as she stood up from the sofa she was sitting on.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Honey?¡± Hello, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Hello? James?¡± She screamed.


    ****


    I didn¡¯t know what the look on aunt Susana signified. She sat down in silence with numbness.


    ¡°Aunt, what happened?¡± I shook her. She didn¡¯t respond and my fears increased. I ran all the way upstairs to get my phone. I got to the room and searched for my phone frantically. I saw It in my drawer and


    I quickly picked it up to dial dad¡¯s number, with my heart beating twice its normal rate.


    It rang for a while and went into voicemail. I didn¡¯t have any message to leave for him, all I wanted was to hear his voice¡­ to be sure he was fine. I called his number again but it was the same thing.


    I called continuously as I allowed the tears threatening to fall to flow freely. I was damn scared of what was to happen.


    After crying for a while, with no reason for my tears, I called the number again, hoping for a miracle. Someone picked the call but it was not my dad.


    ¡°Dad¡±, I called.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He had an ident. This is the cop.¡±


    ¡°Goodness!¡± I eximed. ¡°Where is he?¡± I shouted, standing up from where I had been crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this¡±, he said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°He died instantly.¡±


    I felt like the world hade to an end. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. It was impossible, I thought.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t find my voice but when I did, I screamed, ¡°no.¡± And threw the phone away, rolling myself on the floor.


    Aunt Susana rushed into my room. She tried to get me to sit but I pushed her away with my leg as I continued screaming. The pain I was feeling was unbearable.


    Dad is dead? I was with him yesterday morning, how can he be dead? Our vacation to Hawaii was the next day, how can he be dead? I kept asking myself.


    The news of my pregnancy gave him an attack, I realized. Aunt Susana had seeded in killing my father.


    ¡°Dad is dead, aunt. You killed him¡±, I bit her on the shoulder as she moved closer to me again. She screamed in pain and pushed me away. She ran out of my room as I continued crying.


    I sat there with tears streaming down my eyes, unable toprehend the fact that dad was no more and there was no more vacation to Hawaii.


    At that moment, I realized I was an orphan already, at 16. But I never knew my life was about to take a drastic turn. I never knew everything about my life was going to change forever.


    ****


    It was weak after dad¡¯s death. The home was usually quiet without him. On the day of his funeral, I lost consciousness and was rushed to the hospital. I still couldn¡¯t believe he was gone, until when his coffin was lifted to the ground 6ft deep. That was when it dawned on me and I lost consciousness.


    I regained consciousness to be met with another news that shattered my world and existence.


    The doctor congratted me and said I was pregnant. ¡°Two weeks gone¡±, he specified.


    It ured to me that the first sex with him resulted Into the pregnancy. And unfortunately for me, I wasn¡¯t sure of his name. I didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    But one thing was sure, I knew I was going to give birth to a baby without a father.

 Chapter 8

    Three months after dad¡¯s death, I was already a shadow of myself. The only thing that kept me alive was the joy of bing a mother soon.


    I barely go out. I don¡¯t dress up or do anything worthwhile, except to sleep, eat, and cry all-day.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lizzy came to sympathize with me but I didn¡¯t allow her in. I heard her telling aunt Susana that my attention was needed in thepany.


    I watched Lizzy from downstairs and I realized she had a baby bump too. It was not as little as mine.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes and I thought about the possibility of dad having a child with his secretary. A posthumous son or girl.


    Aunt Susana didn¡¯t inform me of what Lizzy said to her and the next day, she got dressed and went to work. She began to go to thepany daily. That was when I realized the essence of Lizzy¡¯s visit. She wanted me to take control. But I was scared. I was just 16.


    How can I control and manage apany at this tender age? I asked myself.


    ¡°Tender age yet you are pregnant?¡± My inner voice questioned.


    Aunt Susana and I lived under the same roof but we were living worlds apart. We barely talked to each other, ever since the day dad died.


    She never showed any concern for me or the welfare of the baby.


    I made a decision then to go to the office the next day and I stood up from my bed, walked closer to the closet, and searched for an appropriate dress for the next day. When I came across a suit, I pulled it out and ironed it in my room.


    I checked the phone I had abandoned for those two months and I saw several phone calls and condolence messages from different people. I didn¡¯t go through them. I didn¡¯t feel like talking to anyone. I put the phone off and threw it inside the bag I nned to go out with the next day.


    I walked to the mirror and looked at myself in it. There were big blue bags over my eyes and my eyes look bloodshot. My nose was bing bigger and so were my cheeks too.


    My hair was disheveled and I picked up theb. Ibed it slowly, letting it fall to my side. Afterbing it thoroughly, I packed it up into a ponytail.


    I need to get my life back, I told myself as I stood up from the stool.


    ****


    My rm clock woke me up from the bed as I grumbled in dissatisfaction. I needed more sleep.


    The moment I remembered I have an office to go to, I opened my eyes sharply and scrambled out of bed. It was 7 am and I needed to be in the office by 8 am.


    I was supposed to call and inform Lizzy but I guessed making it a surprise would be better. I smiled for the first time in two months.


    I know Lizzy would be happy to see me. I hoped thepany was in good condition. I took my bath and ran to the kitchen to toast some bread. I took the bread and the hot tea I made back to my room to eat.


    I finished eating with my towel on me. Then I walked to the dressing mirror and applied my lotion to my body. When I was done, I wore my suit and applied a little makeup. I wore stiletto ck heels and picked up in a bag.


    I stood in front of the mirror to check myself out. When I was satisfied with my look, I picked up the te and went downstairs. I thought of informing aunt Susana of my decision to go to the office as I entered the kitchen and kept the te in the sink.


    I walked out of the kitchen and went towards her room. I hit my left leg on my way and I winced in pain.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed as I stopped walking and removed the shoe to massage my toe. I sighed and wore my shoe back before strolling to the door.


    I raised my hand to knock to know if she was awake or still asleep when I heard her loud moans. I stood rooted to my spot.


    This is a woman whose husband¡¯s death isn¡¯t up to a year yet, I said inwardly with disbelief.


    She was supposed to be mourning her husband, not moaning in pleasure, I judged.


    I guessed it was payback time as I remembered dad brought her into the house with pregnancy, a year after mom¡¯s death. Which showed that it wasn¡¯t up to a year when dad started having an affair with her.


    After oveing the shock, I opened the door and went in.


    Mike from dad¡¯s office was having sex with aunt Susana on her matrimonial bed.


    ¡°Mike¡±, I called and they scrambled to their feet.


    ****


    ¡°Thepany is in very bad shape, Daisy. Your dad¡¯s death is so unfortunate¡±, Lizzy cleaned her tears.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I questioned, trying not to get overwhelmed by my emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Daisy. The little I know, I can¡¯t exin to you because you won¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how the system here works.¡± She exined.


    I sighed and looked at her belly. She noticed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the other day. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°You are a grown-up woman, Lizzy. I need no exnation. I¡¯m pregnant too.¡±


    ¡°What? Howe I didn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes fell on my little baby bump.


    She kept looking at me strangely and I felt ashamed of myself. I decided to change the topic before she would start asking me questions concerning any pregnancy.


    ¡°Mike and aunt Susana are together. I saw them having sex this morning¡±, I blurted out.


    ¡°What? Oh My God! I think I¡¯ll have to leave thispany. Your mother is in charge now and if she gets to know about what happened between your father and me, she will kill me.¡±


    ¡°She is not my mother¡±, I retorted, ignoring the fear in her voice. Why would she be scared of aunt Susana, I thought to myself?


    She didn¡¯t answer me. My gaze fell on her tummy again and I asked. ¡°Is it dad¡¯s?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect the question. She looked away and smiled before nodding her head in response.


    ****


    I got homete in exhaustion. I got down from the car and walked into the house as Andrew went to his quarters.


    I opened the door, and dragged my legs into the house in tiredness, to see Mike and aunt Susanaughing heartily in the living room.


    When they saw me, they both went silent. I ignored them as I dragged my feet upstairs.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, aunt Susana called, making me stop on thest staircase.


    ¡°Have you no manners? Why can¡¯t you greet Mike?¡± I turned back to stare at her, then looked at Mike who avoided my gaze.


    ¡°You want me to greet you or him?¡± I demanded. She didn¡¯t answer but kept eyeing me.


    I folded my arms andughed out loud and long. ¡°If you want me to greet your lover, then tell him to look me in the face. If he can do that, I¡¯ll dly do as you say.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    I was watching Mike. I expected him to raise his head up to look at me but he didn¡¯t. ¡°He can¡¯t look me in the eyes, so goodnight¡±, I said and walked out on them.


    I had enough problems already. Dad¡¯spany was going bankrupt and there was no one to go to for aid. I was not ready to add Mike and Susan¡¯s affairs to the list of my problems.


    I felt like crying but I gulped down my spit and emotions, reminding myself that I would be strong¡­ that I won¡¯t cry again. I kept repeating to myself that it¡¯s just a phase.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this house today, I¡¯ll dly pull that stupid child out of your womb¡±, aunt Susana burst into my room with a knife as I ran to the other side of the room in fear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I want you out of this house or else I¡¯ll kill you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my dad¡¯s house¡±, I said stubbornly.


    ¡°Really? Where is he now? Tell him toe and im the house¡±, she yelled at me.


    ¡°You killed him¡±, I yelled back. Her face turned red.


    ¡°Did you just say that?¡± She was moving towards me with the knife. I became scared when I saw the devilish look on her face. I knew at that moment that she was serious when she said she would kill me.


    I jumped on the bed and crossed to the other side before running to the bathroom. Then I locked the door from inside, hoping she wouldn¡¯t break the door and kill me like she said she would. My tiredness had vanished and my heart was pounding in fear.


    Sheughed. ¡°I know you are smart enough to do the right thing¡±, she uttered and I heard her leaving the room.


    Everywhere became silent but I didn¡¯t dare to go out of the bathroom till the next morning, at dawn.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Where is my fate leading me to?¡± I asked myself as Lizzy drove me off to the airport.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked for the umpteenth time, trying to convince me once again from going away.


    ¡°Yes, Lizzy. There is nothing here for me to hold onto. Everything is gone.¡±


    ¡°Thepany needs you. You are the rightful owner¡±, she said.


    ¡°No. I¡¯d rather let go of it than lose my life. Aunt Susana is a desperate being. Besides, your little baby also has a right to thepany too.¡±


    I had sneaked out of the house at the early hours of that morning, even before aunt Susana was awake. I was able to pack the little I could but I couldn¡¯t get a hold of dad¡¯s credit card because it was in the master¡¯s bedroom and I was scared of going up there.


    I couldn¡¯t find my phone either. I didn¡¯t know whether I lost it on my way home the previous day or maybe aunt Susana took the phone before leaving my room that day.


    Andrew offered to drive me to the airport but I told him not to bother. I walked to the main street with the hope of getting a cab when a car parked right in front of me. It was Lizzy.


    She was on her way to the house to see me, concerning thepany. She asked me to get in and I told her what happened the day before. She was shocked and I could see how scared she was also.


    She tried to stop me but I had made up my mind already. I was leaving New York.


    ¡°Goodbye¡±, I said to Lizzy as I got out of the car without waiting for a response. I went into the airport with my box and from a distance, I saw her drive away after waiting for a few minutes, probably with the hope that I would change my mind.


    There was no going back for me. My baby¡¯s life was more precious. I chose my baby over thepany.


    Aunt Susana can have thepany all to herself but I know nemesis will catch up with her someday, I told myself.


    My mother used to say children are blessings. I was sure my child would bring me d tidings. I might be young or perhaps the youngest mother but I wasn¡¯t ready to let that stop me from achieving my dreams. I was less concerned about the mocks. I knew I was going ces.


    I knew I was sure to face some challenges up thedder of sess since I no longer have dad¡¯s support but I felt it was part of the reality of life. Challenges are Inevitable.


    Even though my ns were ruined, I was already in love with my baby. Even though I was mad at my baby¡¯s father for not trying to reach me since the other night, I made ns as the ne took off, to forfeit going to college for the time being.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Daniel would feel when he got to know that our passionate night together had given me a beautiful thing to hold on to. It was something to keep me going. Something to stop me from giving up.


    Daniel was the name I gave him since I didn¡¯t know his real name.


    Then, I concluded that I was ready to do all it takes to achieve my dreams, to seed, and also to protect my baby, even till myst breath.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I was going to China because mom insisted I go there, even though it was against my wish. I wondered why I¡¯d have to go to another continent when there are prestigious universities and colleges in America.


    Is she doing this to get me closer to my dad? I asked myself as mom slumped in beside me at the back seat of the car.


    Dad was in India with his wife and two kids.


    My half-siblings and Imunicate on the phone whenever he calls but his wife can hardly speak English and I don¡¯t enjoy conversing with her. I wondered why dad refused to send her to an English school when he is clearly capable of doing that.


    Mom and dad stillmunicated like normal couples do, every week. I used to wonder on several asions why they didn¡¯t end up together. It was clear like broad daylight that mom was still in love with dad and dad also felt the same way.


    When I was still little, mom usually went on dates but they always ended badly. There was never a second date. Most of the men were intimidated by her affluence.


    Mom used to tell me about dad. She always smiles whenever she talks about him. Their rtionship was more of a distance one. They had a one-night stand and dad left for home.


    Theymunicated daily with dad promising toe over soon. But that never happened. What happened was the courage dad was able to muster to tell mom that he was betrothed to a girl from his hometown and their marriage was in a few weeks.


    Mom was shattered but pretended to be strong. She discovered she was pregnant three months after dad left. She couldn¡¯t tell dad so it wouldn¡¯t look like ckmail.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After his marriage, she eventually told him.


    My eyes caught a red blonde with a box. She was about to enter a cab. Mum was in the car with me as the driver was driving us to the airport but we were silent.


    Thedy reminded me of Daisy. Sweet Daisy. The hair was exactly like hers. But I know it wasn¡¯t her


    It can¡¯t be Daisy, I thought when our car moved away as thedy entered the car and it drove off immediately.


    Daisy would be in New York or probably on her vacation with her father. She said something about going on a vacation on the first day we met.


    I know I will miss her. Everything about her. Her lovely hair. Her irresistible soft lips, her pointed nose, her green eyes, and her shape. But most especially her nudity. She was perfectly created.


    The sex we had been the best in my entire life of ying around. It was not just sex but lovemaking. It was passionate.


    I tried to ask myself whether she would miss me too. I hope she does. It will dden my heart. I doubt if she even knows my name. It will mean a lot to me and I¡¯ll forever cherish the moment with her, I said to myself inwardly.


    It was obvious she was not like her friend, Maria. She was a decent girl and I took her virginity. My likeness for her and respect increased. I was d I was the lucky one to pop her cherry.


    If only I ain¡¯t on my way to China, I¡¯d have loved to keep her for myself. She is worth it, I told myself. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her with any other man.


    But since I was going away, I knew I had to let go. She probably might ept to date Stanley. He was obviously in love with her.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed and mom looked at me strangely. She had warned me severally to stop cursing. There was a guilty look on my face and I looked away, out of the window.


    I cursed because the thoughts of Daisy were beginning to get me aroused and I was angry because Daisy might end up with Stanley.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve her. He was a dangerous guy. He yed with girls.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called, trying to see if I could convince her once more. ¡°Can¡¯t I just stay here? I don¡¯t want to go to China. I don¡¯t even understand theirnguage. How do Imunicate with them?¡±


    Mother smiled. ¡°You will cope. Your dad is there and I¡¯m sure he understands thenguage already. He will teach you a few things in Chinese. And I¡¯m very sure you will enjoy your stay there.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, I groaned. She went silent and I knew what the silence signified. It was the end of our conversation.


    It was obvious that the convincing and tricky techniques I used on girls would never work for my mom. She was a rare specie. But I loved her nevertheless.


    The earlier I ept my fate, the better.


    I sighed and said inwardly. ¡°Goodbye, Daisy.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I got to aunt Vanessa¡¯s house to meet the greatest shock of my life. She had moved out ording to her neighbor. She moved out years ago.


    Aunt Vanessa and Imunicated when I was in high school but I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I got her mail. Is it three or four years? I asked.


    I got her address from the emails she usually sends. I made a huge mistake by not calling to inform her that I wasing.


    I was knocking on her front door when a neighbor of hers informed me of her absence. I asked him for her new address and he said he didn¡¯t have it.


    I was left with no choice but to call her as I walked back down the avenue to the street. Her phone was unreachable and I almost cried out in frustration.


    Where do I go from here? I was damn hungry and exhausted. I was also tired of dragging my single box.


    I¡¯m in deep shit, I muttered.


    I decided to take a cab to the nearest hotel after trying to think of what to do.


    By tomorrow, I will look for a solution. I soliloquized and stood patiently by the roadside. It was 1 pm already and the sun was out. No cabs were forting and it increased my frustration.


    I sat down on a bench after a while and 20 minutester, I saw a cab approaching. I stood up sharply and gged it down.


    There was a nice-looking woman in the cab. She was looking sophisticated and in a hurry, the cabman came down to help me with my box. I entered the car and he drove off.


    We drove in silence for a while before he asked me, ¡°Youngdy, where do you want to drop?¡±


    I was about to answer when the woman cut in. ¡°Can you please drop me off first? I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± The driver peered at me trying to see if I was ok with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m in no hurry¡±, I said and rted my head to the seat. The cool air from the car was making me sleepy and I knew I would definitely fall asleep if I closed my eyes for long.


    ¡°Sorry youngdy. My car broke down and I¡¯m in a hurry¡±, the woman exined with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, mom¡±, I said unconsciously.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sorry. I mean madam. I¡¯m not in a hurry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    She scrutinized me for a while in silence as her eyes fell on my baby bump. ¡°You just came into Las Vegas?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All the way from New York.¡±


    ¡°Wao! How is New York?¡±


    ¡°New York is fine.¡±


    ¡°I miss staying there. My boy schools there too but he graduated a few weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I muttered, trying to stop myself from telling her I just graduated from high school too.


    ¡°So you came to visit your mother?¡± She probed with curiosity written all over her.


    I was about to answer when I saw a policeman waving his hand behind the car, shouting out to the cabman to stop. I was curious to know the reason for the yelling and before I could say anything, I saw an oing vehicle. It was speeding.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Then I realized the yelling was meant to warn the cabman of the iing danger. Behind the vehicle was another Peugeot car and it seemed to be after the vehicle.


    The cabman saw it too at that instant but before he could get control of the car, the vehicle was just a few distances away. He tried to divert to the otherne, looking back to see if there were no vehicles behind him.


    ¡°Watch out¡±, I yelled as he quickly watched his front but before he could do anything again, it collided with the vehicle.


    I screamed and held on to the woman beside me. She held me tightly as I screamed some more, putting my hands on my baby bump like it would fall down any minute.


    The car stumbled, bouncing the woman and me. It came to a stop and my breathing ceased. I wanted to say something as I saw the blood gushing out of the driver¡¯s head.


    When I found my voice, I screamed out and long and fell onto the woman¡¯sp. I heard the sound of the siren before I passed out.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    The youngdy reminded me of Damien¡¯s twin sister. I lost her an hour after her birth.


    When the ident happened, I was scared shit myself but I had to hide my fears because of the poor little girl. The police came to our rescue and before I could pull out, the youngdy had lost consciousness.


    The driver was bleeding from the head and we were informed that he was dead. I was scared that the youngdy was going to die too, so I hastened the policeman assigned to drive us to the hospital.


    We rushed her to the hospital as I kept staring at her pale face. I rubbed my hand over her baby bump, muttering assuring words to the baby.


    When I first saw here into the cab, the instant my eyes fell on her stomach, I was curious to hear her story. I watched her carefully and I could see the hidden fears, unshed tears, pain, hurt, and loss in her eyes.


    My curiosity worked well for my writing career.


    I was a writer, one of the best-selling authors in America. I kept a low profile and I was known by my name. Nina Gomez.


    I was from the Philippines but my mother was an American. I was born in America. I took up my mother¡¯s writing legacy and I had always wished Damien would do the same. But Damien had no interest whatsoever in taking up the legacy. He thinks writing is a woman¡¯s job.


    I write from my imaginations, from what happens in society and around me and I love it when I get to write people¡¯s stories, the true-life story of anyone who is willing to share them with me.


    Writing makes me feel fulfilled. It gives me joy and hope. It satisfies me. Writing was the reason why I never got married.


    I wrote my story- how I got pregnant from a one-night stand with an Indian man and how weter got married.


    But the marriage never happened in reality. I left the story hanging and I¡¯ve been unable to publish it. It reminded me of where I have failed. I never regretted having sex with Amar. I never regretted it because I loved him and I loved the kids we produced.


    I gave birth to a set of twins but lost the other baby an hour after her birth. I had nned to name her Debby. But it never happened.


    I hoped to summon up the courage to publish the book one day. That will be the day I will finally ovee my fears. Fears that stopped me from epting the numerous proposals I was getting from many suitors.


    One day, I muttered. Just one day, I¡¯d ovee that fear.

 Chapter 11

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I saw mom and then dad. They were smiling at me. Their mouths were moving but I couldn¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I called, realizing how much I missed seeing her beautiful face. She doesn¡¯t look at all like aunt Vanessa. Aunt Vanessa looked more like a ck American.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I called, relishing the moment we both spent together. The reality of dad¡¯s death was dawning on me more than ever and it was having a toll on me.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I called again, stretching my hand as I howled in pain.


    I was in severe pain. I was feeling pain all over the world. Then I began to cry. I facepalmed myself as I cried. When I removed my hand to clean up my tears, they were gone.


    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± I called again, looking all around, the surroundings were cold, with fogs all over. I shuddered in fear when I realized I was alone.


    I was in pain again. But this time, it was the pain of being an orphan. The pain of my fate. The pain of my situation. The pain of everything thates with pain. The whole of my existence was in pain.


    I thought I was reunited with my parents but I was wrong. Because it was evident that I would never be reunited with them again till the end of time.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed and stumbled to the ground.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I had to cancel the meeting I was going to before the ident. I couldn¡¯t leave the poor girl. A lone tear rolled down my eyes, remembering the cabman. He was dead within a twinkle of an eye.


    That was one of the mysteries of life which no one had been able toprehend. People who read our books used to think all writers have gotten it all figured out but they are wrong.


    We are humans too. Just like them. We have blood running through our veins. We were created the same way. We have problems too just like every living being on the surface of the earth.


    Even when we proffer solutions to other people¡¯s problems in our books, we don¡¯t proffer one to our problems.


    Despite being widely known by name for my style of writing, despite the riches, the poprity, the awards, the affluence, there were times when I always cry behind closed doors. I had everything except one thing. And that was love.


    ¡°No¡±, the girl screamed, making me jump up in fright and let go of my pen. I was scribbling on one of my notepads. I was trying to formte a story from my encounter with the girl.


    I was always with a pen and enough books whenever I was out. The inspirationes anytime and anywhere. Going around with aptop seemed like a big job so I preferred writing in a book whenever I was out of the house.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear more from the girl before I could create a story out of my encounter with her. I had seen it all in her eyes and I knew fate and fear were the major themes of her life.


    ¡°No¡±, she screamed again as I tried to touch her. Her lips trembled and I ran out to call the doctor.


    The doctor asked me to stay outside while he went in to attend to her. Iplied and stood outside. When I remembered I left my book open, I hoped the doctor wouldn¡¯t read through my writings. I had two reasons.


    First, he was going to know I was Nina Gomez from the book, and secondly, I hated it when people went through my first draft.


    The doctor came out a few minutester.


    ¡°How is she, doctor?¡±


    ¡°She is fine and awake now¡±, he responded with a cynical smile. ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    I wondered what the smile meant but I waved the thoughts away. I guessed everything about me speaks well of my job. I think like a writer and do everything as a writer should.


    I interpret people¡¯s actions and reactions toment in different ways and then I¡¯d pick the best one that suits my interpretation to judge who he or she is. I knew judging someone was wrong but that was the life of me as a writer.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl asked, looking at me from the bed.


    I moved closer and pushed my seat toward her bed. I sat down beside her and held her left hand lovingly. Then I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nina¡±, I answered.


    There was no sh of recognition on her face and she asked again. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We were in the same cab before the ident.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She looked at her baby bump. ¡°I hope my baby is fine.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She is doing great there.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s going to be a girl?¡±


    ¡°A little girl that looks like her sweet mother wouldn¡¯t be bad, would it?¡±


    ¡°You want a baby girl?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Do you have children?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A child.¡±


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°No. A boy.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. That says it all. I¡¯ve always wanted a boy but if it¡¯s a girl, I¡¯d name her Eh or my mother¡¯s name, Vera.¡± She smiled again. Her smile was beautiful.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Who?¡± There was a look of confusion on her face.


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    ¡°Dead¡±, she blurted out. ¡°Dad, too. He died three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh Goodness!¡± I gasped at the revtion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡±, she replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Do you remember me now?¡± I tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Yes.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± We were silent for a while before I spoke up. ¡°So where were you going?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Nowhere and everywhere.¡±


    I grimaced and quickly reced it with a smile when she looked at me. I pulled her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re speaking in parables, baby girl. Too unclear for an old woman like me.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I was thinking of going to a hotel. I came here because of my aunt Vanessa but it looks like I¡¯m in trouble here in Las Vegas.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± My curiosity was at its peak.


    ¡°She moved and I was not aware. I know no one here.¡± She exined. ¡°She should have emailed me about her new residence but she didn¡¯t. She forgot about me.¡± She sounded sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You twomunicate well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. She used to send me emails regrly.¡±


    ¡°Used to?¡±


    ¡°She stopped sending me the emails.¡±


    ¡°How long ago?¡±


    ¡°Probably 3 or 4, I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened. I just hope it¡¯s nothing bad.¡±


    ¡°Maybe ¡±


    ¡°So are you going back home?¡± I inquired.


    Sheughed at my question. ¡°There is no home.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there is no home?¡±


    ¡°My stepmother sent me out of the house.¡± She confessed.


    ¡°What? Why would she do that? Who the hell is she?¡± I asked but she was silent. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back the house¡±, I said.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m fine this way. My baby¡¯s life is more important.¡±


    ¡°What the hell! She even threatened to kill your baby?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    She was silent again.


    ¡°You are pregnant for Heaven¡¯s sake, you need a home. Where do you want to stay?¡±


    ¡°In a hotel, till I get things sorted out¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Then you will go back home?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll get a job and then an apartment. Once I¡¯m done giving birth to my baby, I will be going to college.¡±


    ¡°Your mother will be proud of you and the baby too.¡± I felt emotional.


    She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t fight destiny. This is a fate I just have to ept.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any rtives in New York that can take you in?¡±


    ¡°No. All dead, except grandmother Abigail but I don¡¯t know her whereabouts.¡±


    I stared at her squarely. She looked back at me with those pitiful green eyes full of pain she was trying to hide from people.


    ¡°What about the father of your baby?¡± I finally questioned. ¡°He should take responsibility. You can¡¯t suffer this alone.¡±


    There was a moment of hesitation from her before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know a thing about him, not even his name.¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I cursed unconsciously.

 Chapter 12

    Nina¡¯s POV


    I was beginning to see a simrity in my story and that of Daisy¡¯s. We were both at a young age when the responsibility of a mother fell upon our shoulders. We were left to birth and train up the child with the father nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Why do women have to suffer the pain alone when the pleasure was between two genders?


    The only difference between Daisy¡¯s story and mine was that Amar and I were in love. It was love at first sight.


    The sexual tension was obvious. I became restless the moment I entered the conference room and I saw him. He was too. The chemistry was obvious to almost everyone in the room.


    We spent the night in the hotel close to where the program was held. It was a construction work program and my father¡¯s friend was the chief host. I convinced my dad to let me attend so I could have an understanding of how it works. I told him I wanted to use the experience for the book I was writing and he allowed me.


    I went to the office for two days, helping the secretary with some errand jobs while I asked her several questions. It was on the third and the fourth day I saw Amar.


    On the fourth day, which was thest day of the event, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I kept tossing in bed with his thoughts. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of him, his hair, and his voice.


    Then I heard a knock on the door. Amar was at my doorstep and he requested for us to talk. I allowed him in but we couldn¡¯t talk like he intended. Instead, we grabbed at each other¡¯s clothing. I was clumsy and I let my clothes fall to the ground. He was shy too.


    When I was left in my underwear, he tore them in a hurry and we fell on the bed, kissing and caressing each other, desperately with my body emitting heat.


    When he realized I was a virgin because I was weeping out of pain when he first entered me, he wanted to get off me but I pulled him to me. We had sex all through the night.


    He confessed his love for me before he drifted off to sleep. I couldn¡¯t sleep as I took pride in watching his cute sleeping face with a huge smile on my face. I didn¡¯t know when sleep overtook me. And when I woke up the next morning, he was gone.


    But not without dropping his contact.


    Amar left for India with my heart, body, and mind. I admitted the feelings I had for him to myself and summoned up the courage to call and tell him what I felt.


    We couldn¡¯t talk because he was at work and he promised to call me back. I couldn¡¯t take the night off my head. It became a regr nightdream for me.


    When he called me, he told me how much he missed me and weughed over our clumsiness that night. Before he could disconnect the call, I confessed my love for him.


    I asked if he was ever going toe back to America someday and he went silent. That was when I knew it was a lost love.


    At first, I thought it was the distance but I was willing to go over to India to meet him. That was how much I loved him and he loved me too.


    But reality dawned on me when he informed me of his betrothal. I couldn¡¯t believe it at first. He admitted that it was against the tradition of his people not to marry his betrothed even if he doesn¡¯t love her.


    I asked if he loved her and his reply was, ¡°Nina, you are the only woman my heart beats for. I don¡¯t love Lakshmi.¡±


    I believed him. And I epted my fate. I was in love with someone I can never be with and he was with someone he doesn¡¯t love.


    He informed me that their wedding date has been fixed for the next week after I just discovered I was pregnant with his child.


    I didn¡¯t want to look like I was desperate for love and desperate to be with him so I waited till after the wedding before breaking the news of my pregnancy to him.


    He was mad at me for not informing him before tying the knot with Lakshmi.


    I wallowed in self-pity, imagining what it would feel like to be Lakshmi, to be married to Amar. I wished I and Lakshmi could trade ces but it was impossible.


    My first book was ready to be published when I found out about my pregnancy. I felt like my dreams had been shattered.


    What would people say of me? I asked myself. How can I face the world on the day I n tounch my book? Would theyugh at me for being a single mother? Would they be discouraged to buy my book when they find out I am pregnant and not married? Those were the questions I kept asking myself.


    My father disowned me when he learned of my pregnancy and I took shelter with my mother. Father said he was ashamed of me. My father and mother got separated because dad was toxic. They married out of love. Mother took me in and took care of me till I gave birth to Damien and that was the beginning of sess for me.


    A few hours after Damien¡¯s birth, my editor called to inform me that my published book was ready forunching and that has been my stepping stone to sess. I had be unstoppable ever since then, with my mother¡¯s help.


    Iunched my second book on Damien¡¯s first birthday and two more books before he clocked five.


    Amar and I were stillmunicating and he always made sure to congratte me on everyunch I did. I always send him the picture of his boy every birthday.


    When Damien clocked 10, Amar promised toe for his birthday in America. On that day, I had gotten prepared to meet him, the love of my life and the father of my baby but Amar didn¡¯t show up.


    It was on that day that Lakshmi gave birth to their first child, Yashmi. He called to inform me and told me he won¡¯t be able to make it to America. I was mad at Amar for noting and I cried.


    Damien cried too because he had anticipated his father¡¯s visit. He told all his friends from school that his father wasing. The party ended on a sad note and when Amar called again the next morning, I refused to give him a listening ear.


    For a whole month, I refused to pick his calls. I didn¡¯t reply to any of his emails and I stopped sending him Damien¡¯s birthday pictures. I was angry at everyone, including myself. For loving him


    too much.


    How could he? I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I envied Lakshmi. I was angry at Amar for many reasons. He never told me Lakshmi was pregnant. They were married for 10 years with no child. I believed Amar couldn¡¯t bring himself to have sex with her.


    He never said that but that was my assumption. I was hoping he would never touch her and then one day, he woulde back for me.


    But I was wrong. I was bitter. I began to detest Lakshmi.


    We stoppedmunicating because I felt he wouldn¡¯t have touched her if he wasn¡¯t in love with her. I was being childish. I thought Amar would love me till the end. I was wrong again. Lakshmi won and gave birth to a boy two years after their first child.


    He was happy with her so I gave up. I began to go on dates. But none of those men were like my Amar. None of them say sweet words to me as Amar does. None of them made me clumsy and ufortable. I always talked to them with confidence.


    None of them made my heart beat wildly as it would burst out of my chest. And none of them kissed me as Amar did.


    My heart ached and my body craved for his touches. I poured out all my hurt, pain, love, desire, and cravings into writing.


    That was the only thing that made me happy and fulfilled apart from Amar¡¯s touches.


    It was just a night but that night changed everything about me. It changed my entire life, bringing sess my way, a cute boy to call my own, and financial freedom.


    Amar and I reconciled after 5 years when Damien turned 15. Then I began to send him Damien¡¯s pictures again.


    When Damien turned 20, Lakshmi and I spoke on the phone. Her English wasn¡¯t fluent like Amar¡¯s but I was able toprehend what she was saying. She even asked me to slow down when I was telling her about my next book.


    We bothughed and I began to talk slowly, asking her after each sentence if she understood what I was saying. I spoke to Yashmi and Rajiv too and they called me auntie. I loved the way they pronounced it and I told them I loved them.


    Even though I still loved Amar, I knew it was a dead-end for us to ever be together again. Lakshmi was a lovely woman and she deserved a good man like Amar. I tried to move on but it was hard. Then I concluded that I was destined never to get married.


    When a solicitor asked me out, I went on two dates with him which I found boring. On the third date, we ended up in bed. But I didn¡¯t enjoy it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind was on Amar. I was reminiscing about the night with Amar. After that night with the solicitor, I stopped picking his call.


    He was the second man I had sex with.


    My love for Amar was a lost love but I didn¡¯t regret it. He gave me a beautiful gift and that was Damien.


    That was why I insisted that Damien go to China for his University studies, to get him to meet and bond well with his father, beforeing home.


    Amar got an appointment in China two years before and I¡¯ve always had it in mind to allow Damien to go there when he graduates from high school.


    Amar was d when I told him Damien would be going to school in China a week before I informed Damien. Amar told me that everything was set for his studies in the University and I had to call Damien toe home from New York.


    I really hope they will bond well.


    ¡°You look familiar¡±, Daisy muttered after she woke up. She was sleeping all alone with me beside her, along with my thoughts.


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Nina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Daisy James. Do you know me?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Ok. When did the doctor say I would be discharged?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to know¡±, she said and I nodded, without saying anything.


    ¡°You look deep in thoughts. What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Nina?¡± She questioned with a worried expression.


    ¡°Just call me Nina, I¡¯m not a Mrs¡±, Iughed.


    ¡°Ok, Nina.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to connect your story with mine¡±, I smiled. ¡°We have a lot inmon.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you read books too?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Uhmm, yeah and I write books too.¡±


    ¡°Wao! That¡¯s my dream.¡± I could see the excitement on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I beamed.


    ¡°You have what it takes to be a great writer. Your life stories are enough to give you ideas and inspiration¡±, I pointed out.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°So I have decided to take you home with me¡±, I said.


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed in surprise.


    ¡°I love the way you called me mom. I¡¯d love to be your mom¡±, I concluded with a big grin on my face.

 Chapter 13

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    The first two months I spent living with Nina was amazing. Nina got me a new phone when I told her I left my phone in New York.


    I tried calling her grandmother Nina but she wouldn¡¯t let me. She said she isn¡¯t old enough to be a grandmother.


    On Maria¡¯s birthday, I cried the moment I woke up. I missed her badly and I wondered how she was faring. I knew she would be dead worried about me. I loved and I missed her, notwithstanding her craziness.


    I remembered I went along to Las Vegas with the two books she gave me and I quickly went to get them.


    My baby bump was bigger and I still had less than four months to go. Nina said we would go shopping for the baby things and also decorate the nursery the following month.


    Anytime Nina was out, I always chatted with Nadia, the house help. She was my best friend and she was already anticipating my birth.


    Nadia was an African-American and I told her my mother was a ck woman and was probably from Africa. Sheughed and said Africans believe that ck Americans are actually from Africa and that they were brought into America through very before each of the countries in Africa were liberated. I told her we were sisters then and sheughed.


    I was about to lie on the bed to read the book that smells and reminds me of Maria, when Nadia came in with a ss of orange juice and a piece of cake. My cravings for orange juice since the beginning of the fourth month of my pregnancy was out of the world.


    ¡°Oh, Goodness! Nadia¡±, I said in gratitude as I took the tray from her. ¡°You¡¯re God-sent and I love you.¡±


    She chuckled in response and I quickly took a bite of the cake and sipped the orange juice.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going to a party tonight but I don¡¯t know if Nina would permit me¡±, Nadia uttered, sitting beside me on the bed.


    ¡°Party? What sort of party is it?¡± I questioned, enjoying the heavenly taste of the cake.


    Nadia was a good cook and an amazing baker. I was nning to learn from her because she has great culinary skills but I was always toozy to join her in the kitchen to start learning.


    ¡°I¡¯m living a boring life, Daisy. I want to get wild even if it¡¯s just for a night.¡±


    ¡°Uhm! I won¡¯t advise that. In fact, I would advise you to get rid of the mentality of getting wild.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it¡±, there was a frown on her face. She looked like a child who had been deprived of her candy. She was a brown-skinned girl with beautiful eyes and ck silky hair. She was a beautifuldy, no doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. I need to feel loved¡±, she added.


    ¡°Nina loves you like a daughter and I love you like a sister. Talking from experience, I know that mentality is enough tond you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± She looked puzzled. Then sheughed. ¡°What sort of trouble can going to a party possiblynd me?¡±


    I finished up the cake and gulped down the remaining content of the orange juice to wash it down and I replied to her, ¡°Trouble like this¡±, I pointed my index finger at my protruding belly. ¡°Getting pregnant.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I really wish for that type of trouble. I don¡¯t want to die a virgin¡±, she facepalmed herself as I shrieked inughter.


    ¡°Are you truly a virgin?¡± Her face was still covered as she nodded.


    ¡°Waw!¡±


    ¡°At 24¡±, she put in, dropping her hand and sighing sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the right man wille soon. I¡¯m just 16 and pregnant. This baby means a lot to me more than life itself. I left home so I won¡¯t put the baby¡¯s life in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°Are you hearing from the father?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, no and I don¡¯t care. This is a beautiful gift he has offered me and I really appreciate him for that.¡±


    ¡°You two broke up?¡± She inquired of me.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You are still together, then?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Nope?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We never dated. It was a one-night stand at our graduation party, which exins why I am advising you not to get wild¡±, I rested my head on the headboard, with a smile on my face.


    I continued. ¡°I wanted to get wild and this is the result of that.¡±


    She looked thoughtful for a while. I felt like taking another juice. ¡°Nadia, can I get more juice, please?¡± I asked with a baby face.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s finished.¡±


    ¡°Please¡±, I begged, knowing it was just a lie.


    She looked at my pouted face and said, ¡°Fine. Let me go get it for you but that means you won¡¯t have orange juice during dinner¡±, she informed me.


    ¡°Agreed¡±, I grinned widely. She took the tray and disappeared out of the room.


    I belched and rubbed my belly, still smiling. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling of my hand on my belly that seemed to be moving when a picture of a pair of blue-eyed shed and I opened my eyes immediately.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed under my breath.


    Thest time I thought of him was two month ago. I tried not to think of him because I was angry with him. I realized as the days passed by that I never meant a thing to him. I felt used. He impregnated me without bothering to search for me.


    ¡°Did you inform him of your pregnancy?¡± My subconscious asked me.


    ¡°Of course not, but he ought to find a way to contact me. I thought what we shared that night meant a lot to him but now I realize it didn¡¯t. I was stupid¡±, I soliloquized angrily.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Nadia came back with another ss of orange juice. She stopped in her tracks as I raised my head up to look at her. ¡°What the hell happened to you just now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned with ignorance.


    ¡°You are crying¡±, she told me and I felt my wet cheeks at that instant.


    ¡°I miss him¡± I uttered and embraced her when she was within reach.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The father of my baby. And I¡¯m mad at him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Daisy!¡± She muttered, rubbing her hand over my back.


    ¡°He was a great lover?¡± She grinned and winked at me when I pulled away from the hug, wiping the tears on my face. Iughed as my face went red. So I decided to change the topic.


    ¡°I miss dad, too. We were supposed to go to Hawaii on a vacation. I am supposed to be in Oxford University by now but unfortunately, here I am. In my pyjamas, sleeping all day with my swollen feet, big belly and big nose¡±, I spread my hand out, feeling pathetic.


    I saw the sympathetic look on Nadia¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears anymore.


    She consoled me, pulling me to herself and patting my back again. My big belly was in between us, restricting me from hugging her tightly.


    ¡°My dad died because of my pregnancy, Nadia¡±, I was still crying.


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed.


    ¡°My stepmom found out I was pregnant even before I got to know. She called dad to inform him on his way home from the office to give me our trip tickets when she announced the sad news to him. He expected much from me, Nadia and he was disappointed. He got an attack while driving and lost control of the steering.¡±


    I killed him with my carelessness¡±, I burst into fresh tears.


    ¡°Come on, Daisy. Don¡¯t be silly. Why do you want to put the me on yourself when it¡¯s so clear that is what your step mom wants?¡±


    I stared at her dumbfounded. ¡°What does she want?¡±


    ¡°How did she know you are pregnant?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She said from experience¡±, I replied.


    ¡°How sure are you that she didn¡¯t pay the guy to seduce you? Or were you raped?¡±


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t possibly do that. Besides, I think he is from a well-to-do family.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°He said something about going to school in Ennd and a vacation in India.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She muttered. Nina¡¯s son schools in China, he just graduated from high school too.¡±


    ¡°I thought her son was a grown-up?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s just 20.¡±


    ¡°Oh! 20? And he just graduated from high school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about his father?¡± I asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s an Indian¡±, she answered.


    ¡°Waw!¡±


    ¡°Back to our former conversation, I think your step mom did that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Did what?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°He called your dad on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± She peered at me. ¡°You think everyone has a good heart like you? Don¡¯t be childish. Think like a grown-up. You will soon be a mother.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I was denying that. That was my exact thoughts too when the incident happened. I me Aunt Susana for it but hearing it from Nadia was something else.


    ¡°What will she gain from doing that?¡± I demanded from her. Nadia shrugged.


    Then I recalled the day I barged in on her and Mike. It looked like they have been having an affair for a while with the way they were chatting andughing together.


    ¡°Could it be that she wanted dad dead all along? I thought she was just a gold digger, I never knew she was also a cheat and a murderer¡±, I asserted, after a moment of silence between Nadia and I.


    ¡°She was my mom¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Before your mom died?¡± I nodded. ¡°And she married your dad?¡± I nodded again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What the hell! Why do I hate her already?¡± Her face was scrunched up in disgust?


    Iughed. ¡°She¡¯s a bitch. I caught her in bed with my dad¡¯s ountant and that prompted her to send me away.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nadia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You see my point now? There is a high possibility that she killed your dad. She has a lot of benefit from his death.¡±


    I thought deeply about what Nadia said and I began to feel sad again. It was ring to the eyes that dad¡¯s death was nned.

 Chapter 14

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Nina and I went shopping for the baby. We bought all that was needed and what to use in decorating the nursery. Almost all the things we bought were pink in color. Nina said she had an instinct that it was going to be a girl.


    We decorated the nursery with Nadia and I couldn¡¯t help but cry. It was tears of joy. I was happy for the care Nina and Nadia were showering on my unborn baby.


    After we bought the things we needed, I pulled out my credit card to pay, even though I wasn¡¯t sure if my money was going to be enough but Nina wouldn¡¯t allow me to pay. She was indeed God-sent.


    I told Nina about my dreams to be a great writer like her someday and she encouraged me to try my hand at my first book.


    I read one of Nina¡¯s books in New York titled STIGMA and I fell in love with it. I never knew I was going to meet the writer of that book someday. Nina had been my role model and the thought of it was motivating me.


    I began my first book without informing Nina. I didn¡¯t want her to know. I wanted it to be a surprise to her. I didn¡¯t want her to discourage me by going through the book before I was done writing it. I felt her criticism might discourage me from going on.


    I was writing teen fiction and I was yet to decide on which title suits it best. I tried to be descriptive as much as I could and when I re-read the 10 episodes I wrote, I realized the description of if my male lead was simr to him¡­ the father of my baby.


    My male lead has blue eyes like him, a lovely, short mustache, and his ck curly hair that looks like those of Indians. I still did not know his name and I know I can¡¯t keep calling him the father of my baby all the time. Then, I decided to stick to Daniel¡­


    He was handsome and I love his eyes, the way he looks and smiles down at me. My heart yearns to see him again or have a repeat of that night¡­ in the car. Those two nights were the best nights ever in my 16 years of existence. Especially the first night, when he pumped his seed into me.


    The night I lost my virginity to the hottest guy in the room. The night I felt like a woman. The night I learned something school would never teach. And the night our beautiful baby was produced.


    I really wished to see him again, to get rid of the burning desire in me. I had a dream that night and it was about the night of passion between us. The night where nobody else seemed to exist but us. If only I could see him again, I was sure the feelings would die down.


    I really did not want to masturbate as I didn¡¯t want to get used to doing that. I needed a man. I needed no other man than him. And he was nowhere to be found. How do I contact him? I asked myself that fateful morning.


    There was nowhere to contact Stanley or any other person from school to ask if they knew him or where he lived. There was no way I could reach Eric too since I did not have Maria¡¯s number anymore.


    I was deep in thought as I let go of the pen in my hand when my phone rang. It was Nina. I wondered why she was calling, she left home a few hours before.


    ¡°Baby¡±, she called as I heard the rustling of papers. Nina works from home most of the time but she goes to the office every Monday and Friday.


    She had a little office in the house where she spends most of her time typing away on herptop or writing in a book.


    I didn¡¯t have aptop, which was why I resorted to writing in a book also. I knew if I told her I needed aptop, she was going to get me one but I didn¡¯t want to be a burden on her. I was hoping to buy myself aptop when I finish writing the book.


    I wanted it to be a form of motivation for me to write more books. I told myself I won¡¯t buy theptop if I wasn¡¯t done with the book I had already started writing. But once I finished, I would go over to a mall the next day to get it. My savings were still intact and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get myself aptop, I thought.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What is the name of your dad¡¯s firm?¡± She demanded. I wondered why she was asking that out of the blues. Could it be that she wants to write about it?¡±


    ¡°JD Telmunications Firm¡±, I responded.


    ¡°James Daisy?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No. The JV stands for James and but I don¡¯t know what the D stands for. My mom¡¯s name is Vera.¡±


    ¡°Ok. What is your stepmother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Susana.¡±


    ¡°I heard some people talking about JD Telmunications Firm in New York. I heard the firm is now for sale, it¡¯s going bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I almost screamed.


    ¡°Yeah. What do you think we should do about it?¡± I was silent. The bankruptcy was not something new to me. It was going bankrupt even before I left home but I was shocked thepany was up for sale.


    ¡°Do you have thepany¡¯s papers?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bad. Do you know anyone that works within thepany that can help us with more information?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lizzy and Mike.¡±


    ¡°Can you call one of them? It¡¯s urgent before thepany falls into the wrong hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do, mom?¡±


    ¡°Buy it, of course.¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I disagreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s going to cost a fortune. I can¡¯t allow you to waste your¡­¡±


    ¡°Waste you say, Daisy? It¡¯s your future. Thepany is yours. You don¡¯t have the papers and we can¡¯t take it up legally without that.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± I called.


    ¡°Daisy, you need to listen to me. If you don¡¯t need it, your baby does. You can¡¯t just let your father¡¯s sweat go away like that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t call Mike¡±, I confessed.


    ¡°Why? Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is the ountant. He is my stepmother¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°Please call someone else. I¡¯ll be expecting your call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Lizzy now and get back to you in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, dear¡±, she disconnected the call.


    I quickly searched for Lizzy¡¯s number and dialed it.


    It rang continuously without a reply. I was about to leave a voicemail for her to call me back when I decided to give it another try. I called her again and she picked at the fifth ring. She sounded like someone who was running.


    ¡°Lizzy¡±, I called to confirm if I was speaking to the right person.


    ¡°Yes, Daisy¡±, she breathed out and I could hear her slumping to a seat. ¡°How are you doing, dear?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lizzy? I hear the firm is on sale.¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s true¡±, she confirmed and kept quiet.


    ¡°For how much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± She questioned me.


    ¡°I want us to look for a solution¡­.¡±


    ¡°Us, you say? Daisy, do you even know what you are saying? I insisted on your staying but you wouldn¡¯t listen. I saw thising.¡±


    ¡°I know, Lizzy. I just wanted to protect my baby.¡±


    ¡°Your baby? What if my own baby? Remember I am also pregnant. Besides, your baby isn¡¯t even a threat but mine is. If she gets to know the baby is your dad¡¯s, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill me and the baby. I didn¡¯t run away because of that, Daisy, but you did.¡±


    ¡°I know. But you are safe. Aunt Susana doesn¡¯t know you are pregnant for dad. She doesn¡¯t even know you had a thing with him¡±, I almost yelled in frustration. She was making me feel I made the wrong decision.


    ¡°Stop with the pretense, Daisy. I know you told her I slept with your dad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t tell a soul.¡±


    ¡°How did she know then? She is after my life too. My baby and I are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My God! What do we do now? Maybe you should leave New York.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I can¡¯t run away as you did. You are the baby here, not me.¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± Her choice of words was beginning to annoy me greatly.


    ¡°I mean I am strong enough to fight. I can¡¯t run away like you did, my baby¡¯s future matters a lot. He is James¡¯ child.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? You want to risk your life?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let go and end up regretting it. I¡¯m putting up a fight and I won¡¯t let you interfere.¡±


    I sighed deeply. ¡°What is the current situation of the firm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡±, she retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lizzy for not listening to you, and believe me, I didn¡¯t say anything to Aunt Susana.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She barked with an unfriendly voice.


    ¡°I want to know how much she wants to sell the firm.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to fall into the wrong hands,¡± I replied to her, trying my best to stop myself from yelling at her.


    ¡°I thought you never had an interest in what the firm is all about.¡±


    ¡°I do. I was just scared and stupid¡±, I groaned.


    She was silent for a while before saying, ¡°So you want to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Or has someone bought it already?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, she spoke calmly. ¡°I assure you it¡¯s in safe hands now.¡±


    I gasped in surprise. Then my heart began to thump wild. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me¡±, she said.


    ¡°What? You? How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°There was a transaction with Starkpany in Ennd and the payment was to be made to my ount. I guess it was a private transaction and your father didn¡¯t want anyone to know. He trusted me to keep it a secret and gave them my number, instead of thepany¡¯s or his. After his death, I thought they would never pay again like promised and fortunately, the money was sent to my ountst weekend. That was what I used to buy thepany.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Does Aunt Susana know you are the buyer?¡±


    ¡°Almost. We just concluded everything now. I asked my brother to take my ce as the buyer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°My brother bought it but I am the real owner now. The papers are with me already, she almost caught me though.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God¡±, I didn¡¯t know how to feel¡­ whether to be relieved or sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thepany is in safe hands. And the battle line between myself and Susana has been drawn. She is a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I answered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Mike is her partner in crime.¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± I uttered. ¡°So you are now the owner of JD?¡± I asked and I could sense the smile on her face from her voice.


    ¡°Yes, I am the new CEO¡±, she answered proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you ¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°How is the baby?¡± I inquired.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine and yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doing great. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be a boy.¡±


    ¡°Dad would be proud,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yes. I know he will.¡± She said and added after a moment of silence. ¡°I love him, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you met us that way but believe me, that was the first andst time we had sex. I initiated it.¡±


    I murmured again. I was not interested in that chain of conversation.


    ¡°Daisy?¡± She called


    .


    ¡°Uhm?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I need to go now. Talk to youter¡±, I said.


    ¡°Ok¡±, she replied and I disconnected the call.


    Nina¡¯s call came in immediately. ¡°Daisy, what did she say? How much is it?¡±


    ¡°She bought it already,¡± I told her.


    ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°Lizzy bought it already. She is pregnant for dad.¡±


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯ll be home in a few hours. Take care, dear.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I didn¡¯t know how I was feeling. I was just weak. I did not know whether Lizzy was to be trusted.


    Why did she initiate sex with dad? Did she do that because she has an ulterior motive? Why did dad give out her bank number instead of mine or Aunt Susana¡¯s? Why did she buy thepany instead of going away with all the money?¡±


    Iid down to sleep, putting the book in front of me away. But the thoughts crowded my mind. Nadia wasn¡¯t home, I was home alone.


    I felt an important part of my life has been snatched away from me.


    The firm was my father and mother¡¯s sweat and it was gone in a twinkle of an eye.


    How do I know if the firm is actually in the right hand? Should I rely on her to give me back the firm when I am ready to run it? I doubted that and shook my head.


    ¡°Goodbye, JD firm¡±, I mumbled in tears till sleep overtook me.

 Chapter 15

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°Baby¡±, Nina called as I quickly let my hair down, brushing it.


    ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯ming¡±, I replied and wore my heels, took a hold of my handbag, and went out of the room.


    ¡°We are going to bete¡±, she said when I got downstairs.


    ¡°Sorry, mom¡±, I apologized, pulling my skirt down to give room for my belly.


    ¡°Are youfortable in that dress?¡± She asked, peering at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, mom. Let¡¯s go¡±, I said with a smile and flung my bag into my hand.


    The dress I was wearing was part of those Nina shopped for me, three months after I was discharged from the hospital. It was one of my favorites. I barely went out and that was the first time I wore the dress because it was an important asion.


    Nina asked me to follow her to the office to meet her editor and one publishingpanying to sign a contract for one of her books. I was anxious because I didn¡¯t know what was expected of me over there. I still hadn¡¯t told Nina that I was halfway through with my book.


    We got into the car and the driver, Richard, drove out of the house. We were all silent for a while as I kept wondering what meeting an editor would feel like.


    ¡°My son is really finding it hard in China,¡± Nina said, all of a sudden. I could see the crimson look on her face.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. She had informed me about her son whom she had coerced into going to a school in China just to be close to his father.


    ¡°I guess he is finding it hard to adapt to their lifestyle. He has never been out of America before¡±, she exined.


    ¡°Maybe you should tell him toe back home¡±, I suggested, putting my arms over her shoulder.


    ¡°Daisy, you don¡¯t get it. He barely knows what fatherly love is like. I want him to experience that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said his father is an Indian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is but he is currently in China. He works there.¡±


    ¡°Your son is really lucky to have you. I¡¯m sure he misses you.¡±


    ¡°I miss him too. We¡¯ve not been together since he was 15. He was in New York all along and I believe he is used to not having me around. I want him to experience that fatherly love, he needs it. When he grows up and starts having kids of his own, he won¡¯t deprive them of that love which he was deprived of.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That is a reminder to me too¡±, I sighed as she gazed at me in confusion. Then I offered to exin. ¡°My baby doesn¡¯t have a father.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sure he will get used to the ce very soon. He has never seen his father before so I guess he is still a stranger to him.¡±


    She exhaled deeply and I continued. ¡°Your son is lucky, you know? He knows his father exists, that alone is enough. He is used to you which is why he is finding it very hard to cope over there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if my baby¡¯s father exists or not. We met only twice and he disappeared into thin air.¡±


    ¡°I and Amar met only once. We haven¡¯t seen each other since then, even though I heard so much about him from my dad¡¯s friend, even before we eventually met.¡±


    ¡°But you two were stillmunicating even after he left America ¡±, I told her. ¡± I don¡¯t even know if mine is a human or not. I barely know him. We were not in a rtionship. Sometimes, I feel bad for what happened between us because I know my baby won¡¯t grow up to know his father. I¡¯m sure your son isn¡¯t the first person on earth going through that so I believe he can do without it. Don¡¯t force him.¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡±, she called me as a tear dropped from my eyes. I could see the driver, Richard, looking at me from the rear mirror with sympathy.


    ¡°You two might have run into each other if you were still in New York ¡±, I didn¡¯t know if Nina was trying to console me with the statement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to me you for what happened because I was also in your shoes years ago. Amar left the next morning even before I woke up, but not without leaving his contact card on the table for me. Love and giving birth involve two people¡¯s lives. If he didn¡¯t think of contacting you or dropping his card as Amar did, you should have looked for him. He deserves to know he is going to have a baby with you. That is enough to make him stick to you.¡±


    ¡°Stick to me because of the baby and not because we love each other?¡± I shook my head in tears.


    Nina shook hers too. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Sex itself creates a bond between two people and a child strengthens the bond. Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, that bond between you two can make him love you. When I discovered I was pregnant, I was more than excited to inform him because I know he will finally be mine. I was so sure he¡¯de over to America and we would begin to raise a family together, but as fate would have it, he informed me of his marriage before I could tell him the good news.¡±


    ¡°You were excited because the feeling is mutual. This is totally different from my situation¡±, I argued with Nina as she used her thumb to wipe my tears. I wasn¡¯t seeing the connection between our stories. I felt mine was more pathetic.


    She touched my shoulders. ¡°Love? Yes, we love each other but we didn¡¯t end up together. What was betrothed and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him about my pregnancy until the night of his wedding. He was mad at me for keeping such news away from him, until that day. He said that was enough to stop him from venturing into a loveless marriage. But I did that for a purpose, I didn¡¯t want to be selfish. What then is love when you aren¡¯t with the love you know? Do you get my point?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get her point but I nodded anyway. After a moment of silence, I thought of what she said again and I began to see sense in it. ¡°If you had told him before he tied the knot with the otherdy, he would havee running to you?¡±


    Nina smiled in agreement.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°But that can only be possible if he truly loved you as he imed. He will never let go of everything just because of a baby when he doesn¡¯t love you¡±, I emphasized, wanting to keep the conversation going and she looked at me before nodding with a smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I still did not want to agree that her story was worse than mine. ¡°But why will he say he would have let go if you had told him? Must a baby be the only reason to let go of every other thing? Why didn¡¯t he let go of that woman if he truly loved you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. There was a smug smile on her face. I would see the sadnessced there. I felt bad for digging up the past because it was obvious she was still hurting.


    ¡°Who would have known what would have happened if you had told him on time? That would have proved his love for you.¡± Nina uttered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tie any man down with my pregnancy.¡± I opposed it.


    ¡°That is what you don¡¯t get, Daisy. Gone are those days. We all have our lives to live and every decision we make has its consequences which we will suffer alone. If he decides to stick to you because of the pregnancy and not because he loves you, that¡¯s his problem, not yours.¡±


    ¡°There are times in life when we just have to think of ourselves first. Amar regretted marrying Lakshmi for years. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to touch her or have sex with her for years. I, on the other hand, regretted keeping my pregnancy away from him till his wedding night. I had always envisioned our home with Amar. I wanted no man but him. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go out for dates with any other man. I was hoping he woulde back but he never did.¡± Nina was talking with passion.


    ¡°Sometimes, love doesn¡¯t determine who you spend the rest of your life with. Despite the distance, Daisy, our love grew like a flower but it didn¡¯t prevail in the end. When Lakshmi gave birth 10 yearster, I almostmitted suicide. I gave up on living. The sacrifices I had made were all in vain. My father said I was a disgrace when he discovered I was pregnant. He disowned me and I went to live with my mother till she died. I couldn¡¯t go back to my writing because I was really ashamed of myself. Two things kept me going, Daisy.¡±


    I was watching her and listening attentively. Her eyes were bing teary. I offered to answer. ¡°Your love for him kept you going.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°And my passion for writing. So my question to you is do you love him? Do you miss him despite the anger you feel towards him?¡±


    I began to cry when she asked me that question. ¡°Every fu*king minutes of the day, I think of him. I love the asshole.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Here I am, Nina Gomez, the best-selling author¡±, she spread her arms out in a funny way. She looked like someone ying on a stage. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to smile.


    She embraced me and said, ¡°Daisy, I no longer believe in happily ever after.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Miss Nina Gomez, wee¡±, a man with broad shoulders and a genuine smile on his face, stood up immediately as we entered the hall opposite Nina¡¯s office.


    She said that was where the guests were hosted in the entire building. It was like a conference hall but not toorge to upy more than 50 people.


    The buildingprises offices of several people, ranging from artists, writers, poets, editors, frencers, amongst others.


    The office Nina secured for herself on thest floor was more like a hideout. Most of the people there were uing, whereas Nina¡¯s name was widely known. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she loves to keep her affairs private.


    When I asked her before we entered the hall, she onlyughed.


    When I was in New York, I came across her book in a store I went to with Maria. The title was fascinating and before I could pick it up, Maria beat me to it. Nina was Maria¡¯s role model and she googled some information about Nina.


    The information on the inte was limited. Her picture was nowhere on the inte but her name was known. Nina walks on the street without the fear of the paparazzi and she does her things without anyone¡¯s interference.


    If Maria gets to know I am in her role model¡¯s home, she will dlye over, I thought.


    She was in love with Nina¡¯s style of writing. Most of Nina¡¯s books in Maria¡¯s collection were general fiction, full of suspense, desire, longing, crimes, and thrilling scenes.


    There was no happily ever after, I just realized that after Nina made that statement that she no longer believes in happily ever after.


    But that was the reality of the world we live in. Not every one of my stories will end up on happy notes, some will end up on bad and sad notes. Most of Nina¡¯s book ends up on sad notes and sometimes they are neutral.


    I could remember one of her books which I exchanged with Maria. It was a romantic fiction of a younger man who was in love and lusted after a woman 8 years older than him. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t defined and he was scared of showing her to the world.


    When he eventually summoned up the courage to show her to the world, people began to make jest of him and his mother cursed him. That was when he knew it was time to define his rtionship with her. He loved her and he voiced it out. She loved him too but was ready to sacrifice that love for his future.


    She ran away to some other country without leaving any traces. He was devastated and after a while, he went in search of her. They eventually met but it was still undefined.


    The end of the story brought up a lot of questions in my mind. ¡°Why did fate bring them back again if they weren¡¯t meant to be together?¡±


    I was hoping to ask Nina after the meeting. Then I asked myself if I also believe in happily ever after but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer that one question in my mind.


    The only thing I told myself was, ¡°Here I am, pregnant with no boyfriend, no rtives, no friend, no lover, am I supposed to still believe in happily ever after? Will mine be different from others? Am I supposed to believe mine will end happily ever after, unlike Nina¡¯s?


    I couldn¡¯t answer the questions either. If mine is to end up happily, then It means my life will take a different turn and dimension, because my father is gone forever, same with mother. My baby father is nowhere to be found out and the JD Telmunications Firm is gone too, I thought as I braced myself up for what is toe.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Gonzalez ¡± Nina shook the man¡¯s hand as I entered the office fully with my protruding belly. I could see the looks of surprise, shock, and disappointment on the three men¡¯s faces.


    Nina must have told them she wasing with her daughter, not a pregnant woman.

 Chapter 17

    Nina¡¯s POV


    ¡°We would like to sign a contract with you just like I stated in my mail to you. Ourpany is really intrigued by your new book titled ¡°The Doctrines¡± and we are here with the contract for you to go through and sign. In the contract, all the benefits you will enjoy when we publish the book for you are stated there and the designs of your book cover as well as editing are inclusive.¡± Mr. Gonzalez finished, stretching the contract to Ste, my secretary.


    She came inte and I was really mad at her. I sent her a message the night before for us to meet in the office. It was unlike her but I couldn¡¯t help the anger I was feeling. I felt going to a meeting with a client without my secretary would look so unprofessional.


    We got talking Immediately after introducing Daisy to them as my daughter. I could see the looks on their faces. They were from the Philippines and I signed my first book with them. We knew each other from day one of my career as a writer.


    I knew what the smile signified.


    It represented what they couldn¡¯t voice out and that was ¡°Like daughter, as a mother.¡±


    I was 18 when I got pregnant and I was working towardspleting my first book then. Mr. Gonzalez knew my age when I became pregnant and I wasn¡¯t surprised at the look on his face.


    They can say whatever for all I care, I thought to myself. I know they dare not say something or they¡¯d be the one at the receiving end. I had the power to reject their offer and throw them out. I can live without epting the contract.


    It was unlike the first few years of being a writer when I was literally looking and begging for my book to be published because I no longer had the support of my father.


    I knew thepany would be d if I epted, as well as Mr. Gonzalez and his colleagues. They would be able to make money for themselves from my book.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my personal assistant go through the contract and I¡¯ll give you a reply in a day or two. I hope you are still going to be around?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll leave once we get the contract signed. We are in no rush, Miss Gomez, so you should take your time.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question, please?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, you can¡±, Mr. Gonzalez replied with a smile. He was always smiling. I wonder if he ever frowns and I concluded that the money to be made was enough to make him smile and grin like an idiot all day.


    ¡°The first two contracts I signed with yourpany did not include the benefits of free book cover designs and editing. If I could remember clearly, has the policy changed?¡± I inquired, seeing how nervous Daisy was seated beside me, from my peripheral view.


    I used to be nervous too but I got over it and became confident. My public speaking improved a lot over the years of meeting people to be interviewed for my next book, answering questions, talking to my editors, and also speaking to the firms I publish my book with.


    I loved Daisy and our circumstances were simr. I really wished she was my daughter, Damien¡¯s twin sister.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Mr. Gonzalez replied. ¡°You are one of our best-selling writers and the benefit was enlisted in the contract because this isn¡¯t your first time nor the second ¡±, he exined.


    ¡°So the third attempt of publishinges with that benefit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. It¡¯s part of the new policy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the rification¡±, I smiled at him and signaled Ste to go and wait for me in the office, with the contract.


    ¡°Why do you ask, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity, I guess¡±, Iughed and they all chuckled, excluding Daisy. When Ste was gone, I put my arms around Daisy and introduced myself.


    ¡°This is Daisy James and she is up to taking my legacy. She is our iing future best-selling author.¡±


    ¡°Waw, that¡¯s great!¡± They pped their hands. I noticed Daisy¡¯s hands were trembling and I patted her.


    ¡°So I would like you to be her publishing firm. My years with you have been satisfactory and I¡¯d like her to start her writing career with yourpany.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice idea¡±, Mr. Gonzalez shifted his gaze to her.


    ¡°What genres do you write, dear?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Teen fiction¡±, she answered. ¡°But I n to explore all genres too, especially romance fiction, just like mom.¡±


    I smiled when she said that. Mr. Russelmented. ¡°Impressive. You are just as spirited as your mom and I can see you seeding already.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir¡±, Daisy finally smiled. It was a genuine smile of appreciation and joy.


    ¡°So how many books do you have now?¡±


    ¡°Just 1, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is itpleted?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I have just a few chapters toplete it.¡±


    I was surprised at her reply. I never knew she had started already and was almost done. Indeed, Daisy has my type of spirit.


    ¡°Do you have an editor?¡±


    ¡°She will make use of my editor, Larry¡±, I remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°What is your book setting? Fictional?¡± Mr. Gonzalez demanded.


    ¡°Non-fiction.¡±


    ¡°Did you carry out any research work or questionnaire survey before youmenced the book?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. The inspirationes naturally.¡± I could see she was surprised at the question.


    ¡°Ok, then. Here is thepany¡¯s email¡±, he pushed a tiny paper towards Daisy who was sitting across from him. ¡°Send us an email as soon as you are done and prepare your manuscript after your editor must have gone through it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    ¡°But first thing first, send me your book outline and synopsis.¡± He requested.


    ¡°I will do that as soon as I get home¡±, Daisy answered back.


    ¡°Alright¡±, he stood up. ¡°I guess we are done here¡±, the others stood up too and took turns shaking hands with me. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting a positive reply from you, Mrs. Gomez, in a day or two¡±, he was with the usual smile stered on his face again.


    ¡°Sure, I will¡±, I said.


    ¡°Goodbye¡±, I watched as they strolled out of the office before I turned to Daisy who sighed heavily.


    ¡°Hey, how was it?¡± I asked, trying to control theughter bubbling inside of me, seeing the relief on her face.


    ¡°It was cool, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You should get used to it¡±, Iughed and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, she stood up too and followed me to my office which was on thest floor. We took the elevator and a few minutester, we were already in the office.


    Ste was waiting for me as I instructed and I met her receiving a call. When she saw Daisy and me, she quickly ended the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry foringte, Miss Nina. Something came up¡±, she apologized before I could scold her.


    ¡°I hope all is well?¡± I asked, trying not to show my annoyance as I sat down on my seat, whirling around.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about, ma¡¯am. Everything is under control.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything and you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, please¡±, I said as Daisy sat down slowly. I could see the exhaustion on her face.


    ¡°I will, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Please go through the contract and send me a mail about what it entails. Make it as brief as possible. Then we¡¯ll meet in two days so I can sign the contract. Just follow the usual procedures.¡±


    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You can go,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°Thank you, ma.¡± She turned to go.


    ¡°Please call me Larry on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Nina, and goodbye Miss Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Ste, it¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure¡±, she chuckled and went out. I wondered what was going on with Ste. I had a feeling something was wrong.


    ¡°Why did Mr. Gonzalez look at me like that when I first entered?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°They can think whatever. I have no idea and I don¡¯t care to know why.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling it¡¯s because of my pregnancy¡­..¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I almost yelled. ¡°You are too self-conscious of your pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think¡±, she said and Larry came in. I was happy about the interruption.


    ¡°Larry, meet Daisy, my daughter. Daisy, meet Larry, our editor¡±, I introduced with a grin.


    ¡°Waw! Miss Nina never told me of the fact that she has a gorgeous daughter like you¡±, Larry pecked the back of her hand. I could see the blush on Daisy¡¯s face.


    This is what Daisy needs, I thought. She needs to be happy and I want her happiness tost forever unlike mine. I realized she barely goes out and I decided to make her go out on a date once she gives birth.


    ¡°Larry, you are flirting with my daughter in my presence¡±, I yelled, jokingly.


    ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful to be overlooked, forgive my manners¡±, he bowed.


    Larry was too yful. ¡°You are here for work, not for flirting¡±, I feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Your mother is too serious for my liking, I guess we¡¯ll meet in her absence¡±, he whispered and winked at Daisy before slumping to a seat beside her as Daisy giggled.


    ¡°Larry¡±, I yelled and he put on a serious face immediately.


    ¡°Daisy needs an editor for her book. I want you to be in charge.¡±


    ¡°Waw! She¡¯s a writer too?¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be d to work with her¡±, he grinned.


    ¡°Real work is what I want.¡±


    ¡°And that is the exact thing I have in mind too. Real work¡±, he was smirking.


    ¡°Larry, I just called you so you can see her. I want her manuscript to be ready as soon as she is done with her book.¡±


    ¡°Alright, when will I get her work?¡± He was with a serious look and that was what I liked.


    I turned to Daisy. ¡°Daisy, when will the work be ready?¡±


    ¡°Before the end of the month¡±, Daisy replied.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That will be all for now. I¡¯ll give you her contact.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Alright¡±, he stood up. ¡°Bye, Nina. Bye, Daisy¡±, he blew her a kiss and ran out before I could yell at him again. Daisyughed out loud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, I said to Daisy and picked up my bag.


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I want to get something at the mall a few distances away from here.¡±


    We took the elevator downstairs and got to the parking lot. The driver, Richard, was waiting there. We got into the car and he drove away.


    ¡°I want to get something at the mall, Richard.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ma¡¯am¡±, Richard answered me. Then I turned to Daisy.


    ¡°I never knew you¡¯ve started with the book already. I just thought I should use the opportunity of having Gonzalez around to get you acquainted with him for the future.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you with it¡±, she chuckled.


    ¡°It was indeed a big surprise¡±, I pinched her nose and sheughed. I wrapped my arm around her neck region and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proud to call you my daughter. Continue being the strong girl that you are¡±, the car stopped.


    ¡°What do you want to get in an electronic mall, mom?¡± Daisy questioned, peering out of the window without attempting to follow. I know she is worn out already and I replied to her.


    ¡°I want to get you aptop and a stopwatch for your writing¡±, I said, quickly alighted from the car and walking inside the mall before she could recover from the shock.

 Chapter 18

    Nina¡¯s POV


    My first birthday with Daisy was a bit different from those of the previous years. First, neither Damien nor Amar was the first person to wish me a happy birthday.


    Then, Daisy insisted that we celebrate it in a big way, despite my protest. After much argument, I gave in but with a condition. Our guests were to be limited to my office colleagues, that was my condition.


    I knew celebrating my birthday in a big way will lead to something I would no longer be able to control. I guessed that was my fear and reason for keeping a low profile. Papparazis would be in attendance and virtually all information about my private life would be gathered and disseminated to the world before the next day.


    I loved my privacy but I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if news got to the world that Nina Gomez was a single mother who got pregnant out of wedlock for an Indian. Such news can ruin my reputation, the reputation I have been building for years, to prove my father wrong¡­.. that I am worthwhile. I can¡¯t risk letting my information out, I might not be able to bear the pain that wille with it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Daisy and Nadia were the first to wish me a happy birthday. I was overwhelmed. Daisy was with her big belly and Nadia with her forever smile. I was moved to tears by their wishes. No doubt, I loved them both. Daisy means alot to me, same with Nadia.


    It was past 7am that Damien called to wish me a happy birthday. I rolled my eyes like he would see him doing that. If he was 2 hours early, he would have been the first as always.


    Seeing his name on the screen made me realize just how much I¡¯ve missed my boy. I was hoping to do a video call with himter that day. I wanted to see my handsome baby.


    ¡°Hello, Mr Amar¡¯s junior¡±, I rolled my eyes again.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sorry¡±, he apologized with a loud voice.


    ¡°Is that the first thing to say?¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, mom. I love you.¡±


    I smiled widely. ¡°I love you too, baby and I miss you badly. I wish you were here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I miss you too. But you wanted me to be here so here I am¡±, I could hear a chuckle near him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you, did I?¡± Damien and I used to talk about visiting India someday, after his graduation from highschool. So when the ns changed, I thought he was going to be d about it.


    ¡°Partially¡±, he answered with a chuckle. I smiled too. I heard him talking to someone andughter followed.


    ¡°Who are you with, Damien?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Dad¡±, he replied. ¡°He sends his regards.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Like father, like son. Your dad also forgot my birthday this year and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because you are there with him. It¡¯s so unlike him.¡±


    Amar was always the second person to wish me a happy birthday, after Damien. They were the two most important men in my life, so I expected that and I appreciated them for always making my birthday wonderful.


    The few years Amar and I stopped talking was when he stopped calling to wish me happy birthday.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. He was the one that reminded me of your birthday, mom. I lost track of time because of the time difference between China and the US. I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡± Damien defended his father.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s the time over there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 9pm.¡±


    ¡°9pm? It¡¯s just 7am here. Where are you going by this time, Damien?¡± I demanded?


    The next voice I heard was that of Amar. I realized we haven¡¯t really talked on the phone since Damien left. I missed hearing his voice, no doubt as I felt a sensation that was not new to me, not new to my body system but obviously new to the fact that I still haven¡¯t stopped loving him.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this kid?¡± His voice boomed into the phone. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let me speak to my woman¡±, my heart began to pound at the statement.


    That was the name he gave me but I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he called me that. I was already used to the ¡°my dear¡±, he calls me ever since he gave birth to his first child.


    Before his child¡¯s birth, when I was still hoping for some sort of stupid reunion between us, he called me ¡°my woman¡± and ¡°my happiness is India¡±.


    ¡°He loves me¡±, I replied.


    ¡°He loves me more¡±, he contradicted me.


    Iughed. ¡°You can¡¯tpete with me, Amar. Damien loves me more and more.¡±


    ¡°Forever more, uhm?¡±


    ¡°I love you both, mom. Equally¡±, Damien shouted into the phone.


    ¡°You see?¡± I tried to imagine the way he would be peeking at me.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a kid. He doesn¡¯t know he loves me more. Besides, I¡¯m sure he is saying this because you are near him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nina¡±, my heart fluttered at that instant. When was thest time Amar called me by my name?


    ¡°Damien is 21. He is no longer a kid. He had sex with a girl yesterday and she is already puking around.¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be a grandmother soon.¡± They bothughed.


    ¡°Is this what you have been teaching him?¡±


    ¡°He is his father¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s son, indeed¡±, he chuckled lightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t wished me a happy birthday, Amar¡±, I reminded him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. Happy birthday dear. My boy and I lost track of time. I haven¡¯t gotten used to the fact that I am now in China too, and not India.¡±


    ¡°I felt bad when I didn¡¯t see you guys¡¯s call.¡± I pouted.


    ¡°We are sorry. If I was in India, I would have called at 12am.¡±


    ¡°You never called 12am, Amar.¡±


    ¡°I have. It¡¯ll be 10am in India by then. Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we need to go. I¡¯m crashing at dad¡¯s ce tonight¡±, Damien interrupted my conversation with his father. I was sure he had grabbed the phone from his father.


    ¡°Where are you twoing from?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my curiosity.


    ¡°From a party¡±, he replied.


    ¡°A party? Oh, Damien! Your dad is a bad influence.¡± I heard themughing loud at my remark.


    ¡°We needed to clear our head, mom Nina, so we went to check out some pretty asses.¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Perverts¡±, I retorted and theyughed again while I chuckled. I was happy Damien was finally enjoying his stay with his father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter after the party¡±, I told him.


    ¡°That will be tomorrow morning, mom.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Damien chuckled and said something to his father who alsoughed.


    ¡°We love you, mom. Bye¡±, Damien said and disconnected the call before I could get over what he said or even respond.


    ¡°We?¡± I asked myself. I found myself smiling but I was quick to caution myself. I wonder why I always feel like a teenager whenever Amar is involved. Is this not an obsession? I asked myself inwardly as I went downstairs to meet Daisy and Nadia decorating the living room with balloons.


    I wondered where Daisy got the energy from. She had been so excited about the birthday that I couldn¡¯t even call herzy anymore.


    ¡°Mom¡±, she squealed excitedly and came over to hug me.


    ¡°Someone is really excited about something.¡± I said.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡±, I grinned and patted her stomach. ¡°Be careful with my baby. This is the seventh month.¡±


    ¡°The baby is also excited, mom¡±, she uttered.


    ¡°Really? Is she kicking?¡± She nodded.


    I squatted and put my ears to her stomach. I felt the baby¡¯s presence. ¡°Oh My God! It kicked.¡±


    Daisy giggled excitedly.


    I stood upright. ¡°I need to go to the office to grab a few things¡±, I told her and Nadia.


    ¡°On your birthday?¡± They both chorused. I smiled and shook my head. ¡°The party ister tonight, I just need to grab a few things. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°But you told me you won¡¯t go to the office again for the rest of the year¡±, Daisy said.


    ¡°Yeah. More reasons why I need to go. Ste isn¡¯t around, I would have asked her to help out. There are some important documents I¡¯ll be using while I work from home¡±, I exined.


    ¡°Alright, mom. Don¡¯t stay too long at the office.¡±


    ¡°Ok, dear¡±, I waved at the two of them and quickly walked out of the house before they would convince me not to go.


    Richard was already in the car as I got in. I like his punctuality and cleanliness. I had the intention of surprising him and Nadia that night, they have been faithful and loyal to me. Their kind was rare and I see them as a part of my family, my home.


    ¡°Richard, the party is by 7pm and we will be done before 10pm¡±, I told him. ¡°If you have a girlfriend, you cane with her, she is more than wee.¡±


    A smile spread across his face. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Thank you and God bless.¡±


    I smiled back in response. I really couldn¡¯t count the number of times Richard tells me God bless. He was truly a good man because God keeps answering his prayers, except one.


    I was so lost in thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice we were already in the parking lot of the office building.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, Richard called, jerking me back to life. ¡°We are here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Richard¡±, I told him as I got out. ¡± I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Ok,  ma¡¯am.¡±


    I was not with my handbag and it was so unlike me. I was just with my phone which was firmly in between my right hand, as I walked into theplex.


    ¡°There you are¡±, Sinir bemoaned as I almost bumped into him.


    ¡°Herees my greatest nightmare¡±, I said Inwardly.


    ¡°Nina, how have you been?¡± He quickly pulled me in an embrace. The hug felt awkward and he finally released me as I put on a fake smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unfair to me, Nina¡±, heined.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sinir. Can we talk about this some other time? My driver is waiting outside for me. I just need to pick up a document in the office.¡±


    The smile on his face was reced with hurt, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you then. I hope you will pick my call.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you¡±, I said and ran off.


    Sinir was the guy I went on a date with after Amar¡¯s wife gave birth to his first child, Yashmi. We also had sex that was nothing to write home about. Instead of making me forget my sorrows, it made me crave for Amar¡¯s touches more. Since that night, I had always avoided Sinir.


    A few minutester when I got out of the elevator, on my way out of the building, I heaved a sigh of relief when I didn¡¯t see Sinir again.


    I got into the car with the envelope I went to pick and instructed Richard. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    When we got home, Nadia and Daisy were already baking the cake and when I extended a helping hand, they pushed me out of the kitchen.


    I smiled to myself. Even though I ain¡¯t happy with my first love, every other aspect of my life is doing great. The people I call family are great people. My son is a great boy turning into a great man. And I have always been a great woman. With a great personality. I am a great author, I thought.


    What more could I ask for?


    That day was my 39th birthday


    I know all hope for a wonderful, sensual and passionate love life is lost. I am unlucky in that aspect.


    But maybe¡­.. just maybe in my next life, I will be lucky enough to keep my man, I thought.

 Chapter 19

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    A day before Nina¡¯s birthday, Nadia and I went out to get her a present. I didn¡¯t know what to get her because I felt she had all she wanted. It took me a great deal of time to decide on what to buy for her.


    I got her a limited edition of Glossier¡¯s The Gold set. It was a 14 karat ted gold and it adds shimmer to any outfit. I fell in love with the ne and I was tempted to buy one for myself but it cost a fortune and my savings were already gone. Nina deserved it.


    My book waspleted already and Larry had gone through my book, pointing out a few things to be corrected. We met five times during the first week of the month. He was a great editor.


    He also changed the title for me to a catchy and attention-grabbing one. He edited my synopsis and the whole outline before I sent it to Mr. Gonzalez¡¯s email.


    After he was done with the editing, he gave me the manuscript and I sent Mr. Gonzalez a message, telling him that I was ready for the contract.


    He asked me to send him the manuscript and I did. He told me my book would undergo review for a few weeks and they would get back to me soon. I was expecting good news from them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my savings since my book will soon be published. I¡¯ll start making money soon¡±, I thought to myself as Nadia and I went out to meet Richard who drove us home.


    Nina felt loved as Nadia and I woke her up, sprinkling water on her face that morning. We raced around the house till we were all exhausted.


    I was the first to stop running because I was breathing heavily like someone who had done a marathon race. I was in my 7th month and I was damn heavy.


    After my first prenatal care, Nina insisted I do an ultrasound scan and it revealed it was going to be a girl, just like Nina had predicted.


    My cravings over the month keep changing. I have been craving a hotdog or a hamburger since the beginning of the sixth month of my pregnancy. I could barely go a day without it.


    When Larry caught me eating one of it in the kitchen, on the night of Nina¡¯s birthday, after Nadia and I had finished serving the guests from Nina¡¯s office, he made a joke of me and I blushed real hard.


    Nina furnished a little space in her private office for me, where I could also work as she already recognized me as a writer. As my birthday gift, she got me some clothes and two Designer bags.


    Larry and I did the fact-checking of my book together. I didn¡¯t do any research before writing so Larry thought it was necessary to verify names and titles as well as the dates and location. By the time we were done with the editing, I was awed by his editing prowess.


    Larry was among our first guests. Nina didn¡¯t want to visit her office colleagues over but I insisted she did.


    Ste wasn¡¯t around because her child was undergoing bone marrow surgery in India. She had been away for a month after Nina got to know about the situation from Ste¡¯s husband.


    Ste had refused to inform Nina. When Nina got to know, she asked the husband how much the surgery was going to cost and how much they have been trying to gather. Nina sent the remaining amount needed into her husband¡¯s ount.


    Since then, I had been doing most of Ste¡¯s work for Nina. I have been acting as her personal assistant since Ste left for India but we barely go to the office because of my condition, except on asion demands.


    I was introduced to each and everyone from Nina¡¯s office by Larry, who wouldn¡¯t leave my side till the end of the day.


    Even though I told Nina that I wanted us to celebrate her birthday for that year differently, our guests were only 15, excluding Richard, the driver, Alex, the gateman, Nadia, myself, and the celebrant.


    When Larry introduced me as Nina¡¯s daughter, they were surprised. They wouldn¡¯t stop asking me where I have been all long and I told them I was in New York.


    They asked if I was with Damien in New York and I replied yes. I was already tired of the numerous questions and I sauntered to the kitchen, after excusing myself politely.


    I saw some leftover hamburger in the microwave, hastily brought it out, and was munching on it when Larry appeared. I was a bit embarrassed but I covered it up with a smile.


    He moved closer to me with a chuckle. ¡°I understand it¡¯s the baby¡¯s doing.¡±


    I smiled.


    That was the first time he was making a statement about my pregnancy. Larry was a good-looking guy with brown eyes and a good physique. He could pass for a wrestler.


    ¡°Is she really your mother?¡± He asked as he joined me on the kitchen b.


    ¡°Uhm?¡± I murmured, staring at him as I finished up the remaining hamburger.


    ¡°Is Nina really your mother?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Nina since the beginning of my career as an editor. I¡¯ve known her for more than a decade and she has never made mention of having a daughter. I know Damien both in pictures and in reality.¡±


    ¡°I never knew you were that close¡±, I tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Nina can¡¯t do without me¡±, he grinned. ¡°She detests my yfulness though but it¡¯s a part of me and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s used to it already.¡±


    ¡°So you two discuss personal issues?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I guess the answer to that is no because she never told me she has a beautiful daughter like you¡±, he looked at me from head to toe in admiration, before his eyes fell on my big belly.


    He looked away. We were silent as our feet were dangling from where we were seated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you are married¡±, he finally blurted out.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not¡±, I answered sharply.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I believe you have a boyfriend then¡±, he uttered more like a question.


    ¡°Nop, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Uhm! You are a beautifuldy, Daisy¡±, he said and kept quiet. ¡°I love your name, Daisy. It sounds unique and like a name given to flowers¡­ just like a lily.¡±


    ¡°Daisy means a flower that depicts innocence, purity, humility, and chastity,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He muttered. ¡°So are you together with your baby father?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I said again.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Back to my former question then?¡± He squinted his eyes at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that too¡±, I said bluntly without mincing words.


    ¡°Ok, fine¡±, he surrendered. ¡°Your name suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to go then. I don¡¯t want to keep making you ufortable¡±, he jumped down to go.


    ¡°I¡¯m also going back¡±, I tried to jump down as he did.


    ¡°Let me help you¡±, he offered and pulled me down. We stood staring at each other before we pulled away. My pregnancy was serving as a barrier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he said and we walked back together to the living room, where the party was taking ce.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ve missed a lot¡±, Larry said as we ventured into the living room. We saw the cake being shared amongst the guests by Nadia.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I replied absent-mindedly. I was feeling tired all of a sudden.


    ¡°You look tired. You should rest.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°Yes. I guess we would call it a night then¡±, I told him and was about to leave them in the living room when he called me back.


    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m sorry if I made you ufortable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you. The party preparation has worn me out. I¡¯ve been awake since the break of dawn.


    ¡°Alright. Continue being strong¡±, he squeezed my hand in assurance and I nodded. He pecked my cheeks.


    I was about to leave his presence when Nina showed up.


    ¡°Daisy, Larry, where have you two been to?¡± She eyed Larry, who was with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°I took your daughter on a date¡±, he told her.


    ¡°Is that true, Daisy?¡± Nina demanded from me.


    I didn¡¯t know if she fell for Larry¡¯s jokes or not as her face was expressionless, devoid of humor, shock, or surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Larry, mom¡±, I answered and yawned. ¡°He caught me in the kitchen stealing some of Nadia¡¯s leftovers in the microwave.¡±


    ¡°Oh! He keeps joking around all the time¡±, Nina hissed at him and he chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s greet our guests goodnight, Daisy. Nadia can¡¯t do the work alone.¡±


    ¡°Daisy is very tired. She was just about to go to bed¡±, Larry exined on my behalf.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I can manage¡±, I said.


    ¡°You can go upstairs dear, Larry will be useful too. He can¡¯t keep talking all day without using his hands for something good and useful¡±, Iughed at the remark.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs once we are done¡±, I said despite my tiredness.


    ¡°No, I insist you go up, dear¡±, Nina insisted.


    ¡°Alright¡±, I surrendered. ¡°Goodnight mom and happy birthday once again.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight my baby¡±, she pecked my forehead. ¡°And thanks for the gift. I love it. I¡¯m going to wear it to work next week and tell everyone that cares to listen that my daughter bought it for me¡±, I smiled.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t do that¡±, I said and turned to Larry watching us. ¡°You aren¡¯t a chatterbox like Larry¡±, mom and I burst outughing as his mouth hung open, in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reserve myment, Daisy¡±, he shook his head.


    ¡°You better do¡±, Nina red at him and turned to me.


    ¡°Go upstairs dear, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, mom¡±, I responded as I pulled out of her embrace. ¡°Goodnight, Larry¡±, I walked slowly towards the stairs.


    Nina¡¯s home building always reminded me so much of our home in New York. The construction was almost simr.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve a good night kiss, Daisy?¡± Larry shouted after me.


    ¡°No¡±, I shouted back, turning to watch as Nina hit him on the arm.


    ¡°Ouch, Nina, that hurts¡¯ ¡®, he pulled a crying face and I watched my steps as I took a step at a time to my room upstairs, stillughing at Larry¡¯s mischief.


    He was indeed yful just like Nina had confirmed. He was yful but he was a genius too.


    I got to my room, breathing heavily and the first thought that came to my mind was to lie down on my wellid bed and sleep off till the next day.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I needed to peel off the dress on me and go take a shower. I needed that for a goodnight¡¯s sleep. I brought out my nightwear and went into the bathroom. I brushed my teeth beforeing out of the bathroom.


    I dried my body with a towel and put on my maternity nightwear. The former one had be too small for me because of my baby bump. I puffed out air and sat heavily on the bed. My eyes fell on my phone on the side table.


    I haven¡¯t been able to make use of my phone since I woke up. I picked it up and saw several missed calls from a strange number. I wondered who it was. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it when I saw an email notification from Mr. Gonzalez.


    My heartbeat increased as I opened the email to receive the greatest shock of my life.


    ¡°Good day to you, Miss Daisy. I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your book has not been epted. This is because¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait to read the remaining content as I dropped the phone and held onto my ears. ¡°No!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I felt my efforts were in vain. I wanted to stand up but I couldn¡¯t as I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Nadia.¡±


    I was able to sit upright despite the excruciating pain I was feeling. I was scared. I didn¡¯t know what was happening to me. It wasn¡¯t due to time for mybor.


    Am I going to lose my baby? I asked myself.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I screamed again.


    ¡°Nadia, I yelled, hoping she would hear me. I tried to stand up but I noticed little droplets of water from my private part.


    ¡°Did I just pee on myself?¡± I was beginning to panic.


    I heard mom and Nadia¡¯s voices as they came running upstairs.


    ¡°Daisy, what happened?¡± Mom watched me as they both moved closer. When she saw the look on my face, she ran to me.


    ¡°Goodness, what happened, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I just peed on my body¡±, I cried, gripping her left hand firmly.


    ¡°What?¡± She shared a knowing look with Nadia as her face fell on the water beneath me. Nadia hurried back down the stairs without uttering a word.


    Nina raised me up and put my arms over her shoulder with my hand around her waist.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my fear and curiosity. ¡°Mom, what is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Your water just broke, baby¡±, she announced. ¡°It¡¯s time to wee your baby to the world.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    The birth of Eh came unexpectedly¡­ she was born prematurely. And it came as an eye-opener to me that the reality of motherhood was now at my doorstep.


    It was something I couldn¡¯t escape, something I couldn¡¯t let go of and the experience ofbor was unforgettable.


    Duringbor, I remembered the pleasure her father and I both derived from producing her.


    And I was on the verge of cursing him when Nina burst into thebor room despite the protest from the nurses. She bluntly told them she was my mother and she was Nina Gomez. I felt like crying at that instant.


    My life took a great unexpected turn. There I was, trying to push out the only precious gift I got from my overnight stand, with a stranger beside me iming to be my mother.


    I really felt like her daughter the moment she held my left hand, caressing it and whispering encouraging words to my ears.


    The anger I felt towards Daniel¡­ or whatever his name is dissolved, when my baby, Eh came out of me.


    But she wasn¡¯t crying.


    I stood up to take a peek at my daughter and saw how red her skin was. I began to feel scared. Is something going to happen to my daughter? I asked but got no reply.


    I knew the reason the moment the nurses took her from Nina. My heart skipped a beat when they went out of the room with my baby. I wanted to scream.


    ¡°Mom, what is happening? My baby¡­¡±


    I stood up and we followed them out. She was taken into the Neonatal Immediate Care Unit and ced in an incubator. I was told my daughter would be kept there for weeks before she would be able to live.


    Her eyes were closed and her breathing was slow. That created more fear in my heart. Nina was bothered too.


    The doctor informed us that Eh mighte out of the care unit with a long-term health issue because of the fact that she was born prematurely. I cried.


    The pain I felt after I was told about my baby¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as much as the pain I felt during herbor. My cries were different from the cries ofbor. It was a cry that wasced with pain and fear of losing my little princess.


    Nina scolded me for stressing myself out for the birthday party and the doctor requested to check my blood pressure. It came out fine but I was not relieved. I was worried about my baby.


    I used the period of Eh¡¯s stay in the NICU to recover fully and prepare myself emotionally for motherhood. Everything about motherhood seemed like a joke to me, not until I saw Eh. I knew instantly that I needed to give it my all.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was unexpected. I was inexperienced. But I was ready to cope, learn and be a good mother to my baby.


    Larry usuallyes to visit the baby and me almost every week and Nina tried to persuade me to go on a date with him. I told her he was just a friend to me and the baby but she didn¡¯t believe me. She rolled her eyes at me and Iughed.


    I told her I was being honest when I said I was not attracted to Larry and I guessed she eventually believed me because she stopped pestering me.


    After Eh was discharged from the hospital, Nina wanted to employ a nanny for her, so I can have time to write an exam to apply to a college, but Nadia wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Nadia said she was more than capable of looking after her goddaughter.


    Five months after Eh¡¯s birth, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the circumstances that surrounded my pregnancy and her subsequent birth, whenever I stare at her always smiling face. My graduation from high school, dad¡¯s death, the disappearance of Eh¡¯s father, Maria¡¯s relocation and Aunt Susana¡¯s infidelity, thepany¡¯s sale, and even my writing career which I had given up on. The interest was no longer there.


    I guess I found it hard to ept the rejection from Mr. Gonzalez¡¯spany. It came as a shock because I was over-confident that my work would be epted. I guess I was that confident and rest assured because Nina was involved and Larry¡¯s editing skills were wonderful. But I was wrong. It was my work, not Nina¡¯s.


    I was supposed to be confident in myself and my capabilities but I couldn¡¯t help it. I have had enough of all the bitterness life has thrown my way¡­. just within a year. Another rejection might break me, I can¡¯t face it, I told myself.


    My baby needed me to be alive. I needed to be there for her, so I gave up my passion, despite the encouragement from Nina and Larry.


    When Ste came back from India, I followed Nina to the office to hand over the files I was handling for Nina to her. She was finally back with her ever-smiling husband. Her daughter was back on her feet as the surgery was sessful.


    She wouldn¡¯t stop thanking Nina for the financial help.


    Nina scolded her for not informing her on time and also asked her to take two weeks to break from work, so she could bond well with her daughter.


    Nina paid me for the months Ste was away, even though she refused to let me do any of her office work during the first three months of Eh¡¯s birth. We both spent the first two months with Eh in the Neonatal Immediate Care Unit where she was taken to immediately after her delivery.


    My daughter was indeed a strong girl as she was discharged exactly two months after her birth.


    She was indeed a beauty. At first, I was scared to hold her in my arms. I was scared I would be clumsy with her and she would fall from my hand and drop dead.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the little creature Nina was carrying came out of me. I was in a trance as I watched her smiling at my bundle of joy and my heart almost stopped the moment Eh smiled back at Nina. I cried as we left the hospital for home.


    Nina asked me to breastfeed Eh exclusively for at least a year and the moment we got home from the hospital, she still wouldn¡¯t let me do any work until Eh clocked 4months.


    The payment was huge and I was tempted to tell her to retain me. Iughed at my silliness. I had nned on saving for Eh¡¯s first birthday. I wanted it to be grand. My baby deserved it. She was my life changer. She made me believe in things I never believed in and that was destiny and fate.


    I was destined to meet her father when I needed him and it was my destiny to birth his child¡­. our first fruit. I was destined to be a mother at the very young age of 17. I was destined to be Eh¡¯s mother and that was overwhelming enough.


    It was my fate to lose both parents, even before I could give them grandchildren. I was fated to be a single mother, just like Nina.


    And I doubted if I would be able to give any man a chance in my life again. I have a baby already. I have a lot to do with my life, having an affair or beingmitted to some asshole who wouldn¡¯t be able to ept my baby and me, was definitely out of the question.


    Well! Maybe I am also destined to be a single mother till eternity. That I was ready and willing to ept and embrace with all my soul.

 Chapter 22

    When I got back from the office with Nina, after having exined every file I had worked on during Ste¡¯s absence and even those I wasn¡¯t done with; it really took much of my time, more than I had expected.


    I had to rush the exnations of thest two files when I saw Nina already waiting for me. I was more than exhausted by the time we got home. I kissed Eh goodnight when I entered her nursery as Nadia was dressing her up for bed. I thanked Nadia and went into my room.


    I grudgingly took a shower and before I knew it, I slept off without taking dinner.


    ****


    I woke upte the next day, feelingzy to get out of bed when Nina walked in to inform me about Eh¡¯s ill health. That information brought back my strength from wherever it flew to in the first ce and I rushed to my baby¡¯s room, leaving Nina still standing in my room.


    My baby was sick and peevish all through the night and I slept soundly like a log of wood. What sort of a mother am I? I asked myself as I stared at Eh¡¯s oval and sleeping face.


    Nina came into Eh¡¯s nursery as I kept staring at her and scolding myself inwardly. Nina added that Nadia was up all through the night because of Eh and I felt bad for pushing my responsibility of being a mother on the poor girl.


    ¡°I would have taken her to the hospital if only Nadia had informed me earlier. I was also exhausted from yesterday¡¯s work and I didnt even hear her cries.¡±


    ¡°When did Nadia inform you?¡±


    ¡°Just this morning, around 5 am when Damien called to tell me how displeased he was at me for not calling him as promised.¡±


    ¡°You two fought?¡± I questioned with concern, raising my brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. I promised to call him yesterday once I get back from work but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I murmured.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. He went to visit his sisters today so he has been expecting my call all morning¡±, she exined.


    ¡°All morning?¡±


    ¡°Yea. They are 10 hours ahead of America.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I was actually confused when you said all morning¡±, I turned as I let go of my folded arms. ¡°I really need to take up my responsibility as a mother¡±, I frowned. ¡°I feel bad about Nadia¡¯s sleepless night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. Nadia is more like your sister and Eh is also her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Coupled with her own job¡± I threw my hands up in demonstration. ¡°I¡¯ll take it up from here. She has done more than enough already.¡±


    ¡°Eh is a strong girl, remember? And you need to be in school as well. Nadia will still be the one to take care of her while you


    are in school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. More reason why I need to take it up now. My conscience won¡¯t let me be¡±, I moved out of the room and Nina followed.


    ¡°Damien was with his nanny all through his childhood. He survived it. I¡¯m sure Eh will too.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡±, I sighed and raised my head up to see Larry blocking my way with a huge grin on his face.


    ¡°See who we have here?¡± Nina eyed him from behind.


    ¡°Where have you been all these while? I haven¡¯t been seeing you in the office recently¡±, she finished and stood in front of him, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°I went home to see my mama¡±, he answered, still smiling.


    ¡°Someone misses his mama¡±, Nina chuckled. ¡°Why are you dressed up like this? Going on a date?¡± Nina questioned as we both moved towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue, Daisy?¡± He said instead of replying to Nina.


    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± I rubbed my hand over my face in embarrassment. ¡°Forgive my manners. I didn¡¯t even realize we hadn¡¯t greeted each other. I was too shocked to see you¡±, I responded.


    ¡°It shows how much you missed me¡±, he grinned and I felt ashamed. I didn¡¯t miss him, I realized. I didn¡¯t even know he was not in town. It wasn¡¯t my fault anyway, I almost muttered out loud.


    The past few days have been so hectic for me. Nina wasunching another book and more than 3 publishingpanies sent her an offer to publish her book with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologized. Nadia came out of the kitchen and I rushed to embrace her.


    ¡°Thank you, sis¡±, she smiled.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, Larry. Are you going on a date?¡± Nina asked again.


    ¡°Yep. With Daisy¡±, he answered with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I said out of shock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said sharply. I saw the look of hurt on his face.


    ¡°Eh isn¡¯t feeling too well¡±, I used my baby as an excuse. I could see the satisfactory smile on Nina¡¯s face.


    Larry shrugged in response. ¡°I¡¯m already dressed.¡±


    ¡°Go have fun, Daisy. Eh would be fine¡±, Nina remarked.


    ¡°Mom, I was about toe to help Nadia in the kitchen so she could go get some sleep. I deprived her¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Daisy. I ain¡¯tining. I¡¯m done cooking already. I¡¯ll go take a shower now and go to bed¡±, Nadiamented.


    ¡°And I will look after Eh¡±, Nina uttered.


    ¡°So get out of here, baby girl. You are too uptight. Larry, take care of my baby¡±, Nina finished and dragged Nadia upstairs, leaving me alone with Larry.


    ¡°Are youing with me now or I¡¯ll have to kidnap you?¡± Larry chuckled.


    ¡°Let me go take a shower, I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy¡±, I said and walked upstairs, without waiting for a reply. I didn¡¯t know how I was feeling at first.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t excited about the date like some teenagers would feel when they are going on a first date with a guy.


    All I knew was that a part of me was scared. Sacred of what exactly? I couldn¡¯t figure that out.

 Chapter 23

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Larry wouldn¡¯t stop making meugh with his silly jokes. I wonder why I wasughing that much and I realized it was long ago since I really felt that way¡­ since I felt genuinely happy.


    I was just 17 but I already feel like I was a grown-up woman of 30 or 40. Is this what motherhoodes with? I asked myself.


    I was a bit fat during Eh¡¯s pregnancy and even after her birth but I¡¯ve been so keen on maintaining my shape before Eh came into the picture.


    I remembered I had always wanted to add a bit of flesh to my skinny shape right from childhood, because of the mocks my mates threw at me. But then I was scared. Scared of bing an old woman. Scared of growing up. Scared of growing too fast.


    Eh¡¯s birth was making me think, behave and talk like a grown-up. I was wiser than I was the previous year and I was more experienced with the realities of life. I loved that but I couldn¡¯t stop the feeling of fear that was buried deep inside of me. I couldn¡¯t fathom what brought that fear.


    ¡°Nina told me you want to quit writing¡±, Larry¡¯s voice brought me out of my reverie. We had chatted all through our meal and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his jokes, ignoring the fact that it was a bad table manner and also the frequent stares from the couples next to us. Larry was indeed a clown.


    ¡°I want to quit or I quited already?¡± Iughed again. I felt freeughing out loud.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Come on, Daisy¡±, he pulled a serious face. ¡°You are better than this. You¡¯ve got the talent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Did Nina put you to this?¡±


    ¡°She only told me you want to quit. Is it because of the rejection?¡± He peered at me with a frown.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°I think that is it. Don¡¯t lie to me. Did Nina ever tell you about the several rejections she faced too? Despite being pregnant?¡±


    I never knew Nina was once faced with rejection too. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t¡±, I shook my head.


    He sighed. ¡°Nina¡¯s book got rejected 9 good times and here she is now, the best selling author in America. Her first book got rejected by two differentpanies here in America. Sess and failure are brothers and they work together.¡±


    ¡°I just feel I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He interrupted me.


    ¡°Eh is here and she needs me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Daisy. Dont use that pretty innocent girl of yours as an excuse. This is about you and It has nothing to do with Eh. Eh isn¡¯t stopping you from pursuing your dreams. Why are you letting go of the hook so easily?¡±


    ¡°I just feel I should set my priorities right. I¡¯m going to college soon and I need to spare time for my baby also¡±, I stubbornly said.


    He looked at me for a while in silence, cing his hand on his chin before he asked, out of the blues.


    ¡°How old are you, Daisy?¡±


    I was surprised at the question. ¡°17¡±, I replied. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±, he responded and sipped his wine.


    ¡°What about you then? How old are you?¡± I asked back, happy to change the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m 26 years old¡±, he answered nonchntly.


    ¡°No wonder you look so young. You said you¡¯ve been Nina¡¯s editor for a decades¡±, I voiced my thoughts.


    He chuckled lightly and stared up at my confused face. ¡°You actually believe that?¡±


    My eyes widened and my mouth agape. I realized I fell for Larry¡¯s lie when reality dawned on me. ¡°Lie?¡±


    ¡°I exaggerated.¡± He corrected me with a smile.


    ¡°You are an asshole, Larry. I fucking believe you¡±, I hit his shoulder yfully and we bothughed.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    ¡°I know I am an asshole¡±, heughed.


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°You are a big-headed moron too.¡±


    ¡°Waw! What apliment. Big headed moron and asshole. I guess I will have to inform Becky, the gossip columnist tomorrow in the office so your name can appear in the papers before next week.¡±


    ¡°You dare not¡± I threatened and heughed more. I felt keeping a low profile like Nina was the best. Nina was living a stress-free life and I was hoping to do the same if I ever be a published author someday.


    ¡°Larry¡±, someone called from behind and I turned to see an older woman approaching our table and grinning at Larry, before her eyes fell on me.


    ¡°Good day, Elena¡±, Larry greeted firmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Nina¡¯s daughter?¡± The woman asked me instead and I nodded. I could see the look of mischief in her eyes at that instant before she turned to Larry.


    ¡°You promised toe see me immediately you get back to Las Vegas, Larry and you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I came backst night¡­.¡±


    ¡°And you decided to spend your afternoon with a new mother? Or isn¡¯t she the one who just gave birth?¡±


    I felt a sting of pain in my heart and I began to despise the woman. She was judging me. Who is she to do that? Is she a Saint?


    I was hoping she wouldn¡¯t say more than she had already done because I was refraining myself from pulling her hair till she began to cry out. I was stopping myself from telling her to shut her trash.


    Eh is my gift, I thought. I don¡¯t regret birthing her. She is my jewel and diamond.


    ¡°Elena, what has she got to do with this?¡± Larry demanded with a deadly look on his face. He looked angry. I have never seen him that way before.


    ¡°Maybe there is something going on between you two then because I don¡¯t understand why you are taking sides with her. I was only stating the fact.¡±


    ¡°An obvious fact. You know she is Nina¡¯s daughter and she was pregnant. Why are you asking unnecessary and ridiculous questions then?¡±


    Instead of replying to Larry, she faced me. I was trying to calm my nerves. The so-called Elena had seeded in ruining my day, I thought to myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to go out but Nina persuaded me and now, I am being disgraced. Just because I am a mother at 17? It wasn¡¯t in my n to be a mother at that tender age but I didn¡¯t regret it happened.


    Eh is worth more than gold and I won¡¯t let anyone walk over us the way he or she wants. I am going to stand up for myself and my baby, I said inwardly.


    ¡°If I could remember clearly¡±, she said. ¡°Your mother was pregnant when she was 18 and I am sure you are not more than¡­..¡±


    ¡°Elena¡±, Larry screamed. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, woman?¡±


    ¡°What is the matter with you too, Larry? You¡¯re not Nina¡¯s daughter or are you? I wasn¡¯t talking to you¡±, she retorted back at him and faced me again with a fake smile. It signified she wasn¡¯t done tormenting me but I was ready for her.


    I spoke up even before she could continue with her hurtful words. ¡°Mom never told me she was or is an acquaintance with a lousy buffalo like you. Mrs Elena, if you have a problem with my mom, go meet her and sort yourselves out. I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs because I am not a gossiper like you. I don¡¯t even want to know what transpired between you two because it is ring to the eyes that a fishwife like you can¡¯t keep her mouth shut when it ought to be locked. And I¡¯m very sure you are at fault because everyone knows my mother is a calm person. She is loyal to a fault.¡±


    There was a look of pride on Larry¡¯s face and Elena¡¯s face turned red in anger and embarrassment. I didn¡¯t give a damn. She had opened up my wounds and I couldn¡¯t let her go scot free without giving her a piece of my mind.


    She huffed and I added. ¡°Please, don¡¯t you ever meddle in my affairs again of you will have yourself to me. When next we meet, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know you and I would really appreciate you do the same thing too. I¡¯m not even sure if your face is registered in my head already but don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll really try my best to recognize you, if not for anything but for your loud mouth. So we do not know each other or do we, Elena?¡± I red at her.


    She was fuming in anger and I could see how much the clown before me was trying so hard to suppress hisughter. He was sipping on his wine too often, i other to hide the smile on his face and theughter bubbling inside of him.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She only stamped her feet and I felt like dismissing her. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Mrs¡­..¡± I requested looking at her.


    ¡°Parker¡±, Larry answered on her behalf and faked a cough.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Mrs Parker. You did so much for a first impression. Have a good day¡±, I dismissed her.


    She looked from me to Larry in rage before storming out of the restaurant. Larry spilled his drink and burst outughing. Heughed till I joined in.


    ¡°That was epic¡±, hemented in betweenughter.


    ¡°Well-deserved¡±, I muttered with a smirk. I felt proud of myself.


    ¡°That woman is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Where do you know her from?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Shees to the office once in a while. She is trying to matchmake me with her 35 years old spinster daughter.


    ¡°Oh My God!¡± I shrieked inughter. ¡°Someone is about to be hooked with the buffalo¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, it¡¯s not funny¡±, Larry groaned and Iughed so hard seeing his face, till my stomach began to hurt.


    ¡°I think I will write a book soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His face lit up in excitement.


    ¡°Yeah. I will name it the spinster¡¯s husband¡±, I burst into a fit ofughter and Larry threw me a harsh re.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologized, stillughing.


    ¡°I brought you here for a reason, you know?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah¡±, I said.


    ¡°I like you¡±, he blurted out.


    ¡°You mean the buffalo¡¯s daughter?¡± I was ready to keep up with the act when I saw how serious he looked.


    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m not kidding?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I only said.


    ¡°I have some questions to ask and I would really love it if you would give me a reply¡±, he watched me. I was dead serious. I¡¯ve never seen Larry that serious before and it scared the shit out of me.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your baby father.¡±


    ¡°Larry, let¡¯s not talk about that, please.¡± I waved it away dramatically and put on a frown.


    ¡°Did he hurt you so much that you don¡¯t even want to hear about him?¡±


    ¡°Larry.¡±


    ¡°What? Say something. I like you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°No, what?¡±


    ¡°No to all of these. None of these is right. I thought you brought me here as a friend.¡±


    ¡°We can change that status, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Simply because we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But there has to be a reason¡±, he insisted. ¡°Is it your baby father? Is it Eh? Or is it you?¡± He frowned in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m not ready for anything else other than going to school and dedicating my time for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°What about the father?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know about it?¡±


    He shrugged in response. ¡°You want him back? Because that is the only reason that can stop you from moving on with your life, Daisy. You are a pretty girl and I really like you.¡±


    I was quiet and I was sure he regretted his statement the moment he let them out as he bit his lips.


    I took my purse from the table furiously and stood up. I didn¡¯t know why I was disappointed and angry at his confession. It didn¡¯t feel right to me.


    ¡°Maybe I am waiting for him toe back to me¡±, with that said, I walked out of the restaurant, leaving him behind.

 Chapter 24

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I got an admission into the University of Nevada, two months to Eh¡¯s first birthday. I had always wanted to study English rted courses to improve my skills at writing. Even though I had lost hope on ever bing a great author someday, Nina wouldn¡¯t hear that of me. And Larry too.


    Ever since the incident with him, our rtionship with each other has been so casual. Nina noticed the coldness and questioned me.


    I told her Larry said he likes me and she urged me to let it work.


    I didn¡¯t expect that from her. I thought she was going to support my decision of remaining single, if not for anything but for my daughter. But Nina was against the fact that I rejected him, and my lost interest in writing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Larry this serious since I¡¯ve known him, Dee¡±, she had told me. ¡°Except for when workes knocking, though.¡±


    The way she called me Dee reminded me of Maria. She used to call me Dee-dee.


    I was speechless at first. I didn¡¯t know how best to reply to her. I had no reason at all for rejecting him. I just used my baby as an excuse and I knew it.


    Eh was the least of my problems. She was a good girl and she barely gave me a hard time. I made sure to see her before going to school every morning and I yed with her in the evening.


    The first day she called me mama, I was overwhelmed. I felt like a real mother for the very first time. I hugged her to myself and showered her with kisses. She was my joy, my hope and my life. She was all that mattered.


    ¡°You need to get your life back, Daisy. You don¡¯t need to keep dwelling in the past¡±, Nina shook my shoulder, jerking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not dwelling in the past¡±, I Insisted.


    ¡°Of course you are. Look at you. You are young, smart and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, I groaned.


    ¡°You need to go on dates. Enjoy your life while you can. You can¡¯t be single all your life.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s what I want, mom? Look at you. You are a sessful woman and you are happy. I want to be like you.¡±


    She shook her head sadly and moved closer. ¡°No, Daisy. You can¡¯t be like me. Nobody wants me but Larry wants you. We are two different people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any attraction whatsoever towards Larry. I only see him as a friend. I can¡¯t force myself to love him, mom.¡±


    She sighed and looked at me. ¡°You think I¡¯m happy?¡± She asked me and I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I was surprised at the question. I know Nina to be carefree. She makes herself happy and the people around her. Why the question?


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± I asked back.


    She shook her head again and a tear dropped from her eyes. I was dumbfounded and I quickly pulled her into an embrace.


    My assumptions were wrong. Nina wasn¡¯t happy like I had assumed. Something was missing in her almost perfect life.


    I had always envied her secretly. I feel she has it all. A son, a good career, the poprity, the wealth, the respect and the power, she had it all. Her life was perfect, I had thought. She was happy with her life and earning a living from her passion.


    But at that moment, when she cried, a part of me felt relieved that at least she isn¡¯t perfect, just like the rest of us. She is human after all, I thought to myself.


    Nina always knows the right thing to say and when to say it. She was kind to people and generous. She was caring and loyal to a fault. I never saw her with a frown. I never saw her sad, she was always smiling face.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But it became clear to me that behind that face lies a heart that has been shattered years ago and yet to heal from the pain. At that moment, I could see it all in her eyes, the overbearing pain, the unbearable hurt, the long wait, the unforgettable betrayal and the lost love that was gone forever, with no hope of ever finding it. I could see it all In her eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called as she let out all the pains and sorrow. She didn¡¯t answer and I let her be, rubbing my hand, back and forth her back, as she shed tears, which eventually subsidized and turn into a sob.


    ¡°Daisy, I can¡¯t keep up with the pretense any more. I am dying inside¡±, she finally said with a tear-stained face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, mom. We need and love you more than you could ever imagine. Damien needs you, I need you too, so is Eh. I¡¯m sorry for reminding you about the past. It wasn¡¯t in my intention to bring back bad memories.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to be like me. I want you to be better than me. Be a better person, Daisy. We share the same fate, but you can¡¯t remain single for the rest of your life, just like I am. My heart is suffering.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what is the matter? Is it about Damien¡¯s father?¡± I finally summoned up the courage to ask. She smiled sadly and nodded. ¡°You still love him after all these years?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Daisy. He is the only man my heart craves for.¡±


    I sighed, looking at her. Nina deserves to be happy. Why has this one thing been deprived of her? She makes other people happy, why can¡¯t she be genuinely happy too?


    ¡°Do you love your baby father too?¡± Her question caught me off guard and I didn¡¯t know how to reply to her.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to her so I replied, secondster with all honesty.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I fell in love with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God, Daisy!¡±, she gasped and hugged me fiercely. I found the hugforting and I was beginning to feel the urge to cry too when she pulled away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if the idiot is still alive or dead. He couldn¡¯t even look for me and here I am, beating myself up for someone I don¡¯t even know if he exists.¡± I ranted.


    I continued as Nina kept looking at me without uttering a word. ¡°Sometimes, I feel angry at him. I feel he took advantage of me. He didn¡¯t care a bit about me. I was like every other girl to him, just a fling. That was all I meant to him, he used and dumped me afterwards¡±, I burst into tears.


    ¡°Come on, look at Eh, isn¡¯t she worth it? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t say I was used and dumped. Daisy, it was a night of pleasure for you too. Or you want to deny you didn¡¯t enjoy every bit of it?¡± There was a smirk on her face and I couldn¡¯t help but blushed at the remembrance, in spite of my tears.


    ¡°I did, mom. More reason why I hate him¡±, I half-yelled, covering my red face.


    ¡°You miss him too badly, that¡¯s why. You don¡¯t hate you¡±, she pointed out.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and pulled me closer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be hard on yourself¡±, she remarked and we both fell silent.


    ¡°Is that why you rejected Larry?¡± She suddenly asked.


    I jerked my head up as my heart began to beat widely in fear. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be sincere with me, baby. You rejected Larry because of him, right?¡± I nodded and she smiled.


    ¡°What is his name?¡±


    ¡°The idiot refused to tell me his name¡±, I retorted. ¡°I thought I told you.¡±


    Sheughed hard. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you were enjoying his service so much that you forgot to point out the fact that you two don¡¯t know each other¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°The idiot knows my name.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I gave him the name Daniel. Someone called him that but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really his name.¡±


    ¡°So how was he?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°How was he? Was he gentle? Was he rough and romantic?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, I grunted in embarrassment.


    ¡°What? Come on, talk to me. My Amar was a slow and steady man. He was a good lover, more reason why I can¡¯t get over him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, he was rough, mom.¡±


    ¡°But you enjoyed it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was painful at first ¡±


    ¡°You were a virgin? He disvirgined you?¡± She was wide-eyed.


    ¡°Yes, he did. I wanted to know what it feels like to be kissed because my friend, Maria wouldn¡¯t stop talking about her kiss with her boyfriend and we ended up having sex.¡±


    ¡°Epic¡±, she grinned. ¡°Love at first sight, just like mine.¡±


    ¡°No, mom. He doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± She asked with a raised brow.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid.¡±


    ¡°You still love your baby father, mom¡±, I stated. ¡°How then do you want to get over mine¡±, she sighed and stared into space, for a while.


    ¡°My love for Amar is endless. It was supposed to be a childish infatuation but it turned out to be true love. It was love at first sight, Daisy¡±, she turned to look at me.


    ¡°The chemistry was there. We couldn¡¯t resist each other. That one night changed my life. It was just as if our skin touching has engraved something that is impossible to erase in our heart. Amar loves me as much as I do but obligations stopped him froming for his true love. I didn¡¯t let him fight for our love. I let him go because I felt we were not meant to be. We were from different worlds, I wasn¡¯t even sure if my father would ept a foreigner to be his son-inw. I had to let go. I didn¡¯t want to be selfish.¡±


    ¡°But here you are, suffering for not being selfish.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I regret it, Daisy. Every minute of my life. I tried to go on dates but it kept reminding me of him so I stopped. That one night turned into a nightmare for me. It haunted me for years. I couldn¡¯t even console myself with the fact that we would be together someday.¡±


    ¡°But he left you with a precious gift. Your son is enough constion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is but I feel I am destined to be alone for the rest of my life. Damien is a man, he would get married someday and move out. That is when my real nightmare will begin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve forgotten so soon that you have a little baby in the house now? I and Eh will be here with you. This is our home now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is and I love you both.¡±


    ¡°We love you too.¡±


    ¡°I still want Amar in my next life, Daisy. But I won¡¯t let him go again. I¡¯ll hold on to him tightly if God gives me that chance. I won¡¯t let go of him for other people¡¯s happiness. I believe mine shoulde first. I can¡¯t be unfortunate now and even in the next life. Or don¡¯t I deserve to be a happy woman, Daisy?¡± She grimaced.


    ¡°You deserve all the good things in life, mom. You are a good woman that any man would love to have.¡± I embraced her tightly.


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Believe me. What can I do to make you happy?¡±. She disengaged from the hug and smiled at me, pinching the bridges of my nose as I giggled.


    ¡°Just be happy. Your happiness is my happiness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mom. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, darling. I would have said I want you here forever but that would be impossible because you are a female. You will also get married someday.¡±


    ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t want to get married?¡± I questioned her.


    ¡°What? Why will you say that?¡± She demanded with a frown.


    ¡°Simply because I also do not believe in happily ever after¡± I grinned and stared at her gobsmacked face.

 Chapter 25

    Nina¡¯s POV


    No matter how tight my hold was on the people I love, they always find a way to leave, leaving me with the shattered pieces of my broken heart. It¡¯s either I push them away thinking I was fulfilling all righteousness or they realize I was not worth it and they leave. The thought of this used to scare me a lot


    I was scared of losing Daisy and Eh. I had grown attached to them. I barely missed having Damien around. My love for them was unconditional and it ddens me whenever I see a smile on their faces, especially that of my innocent pretty Eh.


    On Eh¡¯s birthday, I woke up in good spirits. She was more like my granddaughter and sometimes, when I y with Eh, the image of Debby keepsing. She was the exact replica of Damien¡¯s twin sister, Debby. I did not know if that was why my love for her was immeasurable. I fu*king loved her with everything in me.


    Eh was a year older and an epitome of beauty. I was sure her father was a very handsome guy, coupled with her mother¡¯s unwavering beauty. She was looking like a goddess in her white dress and the ribbons on her hair. Nadia dressed her up while Daisy and I decorated the living room.


    I was busy preparing for Eh¡¯s birthday andpletely forgot that her mother went intobor and delivered on the night of my birthday, not until Damien called to wish me a happy birthday. Eh¡¯s birthday had overshadowed mine.


    I still didn¡¯t inform Damien about Daisy and Eh, I only told him jokingly that someone had reced him since he preferred his father¡¯spany to mine.


    When he wished me a happy birthday, I told him I was going to call him back, but not without asking after his father. He told me his father had rushed back to India the day before for something urgent. I hoped it was well with him because it had been a long time since westmunicated.


    Daisy and I had gone to invite our neighbor¡¯s children the day before Eh¡¯s birthday, to the party. We wanted to make it a memorable day for Eh.


    The party started around 5 pm and by 7 pm, we were already rounding up. Eh was clinging to a boy, even though she was still finding it hard tomunicate. He was my neighbor¡¯s three-year-old son. The boy¡¯s mother was in attendance and she wouldn¡¯t stopughing at the children¡¯s drama.


    Larry arrived when we were about to round up and the atmosphere changed. The Larry I know always jokes around but on that day, Larry was quietly observing everything we were doing.


    Daisy became ufortable and almost dropped the ss cup in her hand when I asked her to serve him some wine and cake. I wondered what was going on between them. I had never seen Larry that serious and I really wished Daisy would give him a chance.


    I liked Larry for his outspoken nature and I knew he would make a good husband for her but Daisy was not in any way attracted to him.


    She was still stuck in her past, hoping her baby father would appear someday like it used to happen in movies, and then they would get married. I felt that was unrealistic. Most of the things we watch on TV don¡¯t depict reality.


    ¡°Just the way you wanted Amar until this day, with the hope that he would leave his family and obligations to his society ande for you¡±, my subconscious screamed and I closed my eyes.


    I concurred to the fact that I had waited in vain, turning deaf ears to my realistic subconsciousness, I didn¡¯t want the same fate to befall Daisy. Daisy deserves better but she was a stubborn one.


    I don¡¯t want to force her to do anything but my instinct tells me that Larry was good for her. I felt the writing was good for her too.


    ¡°If only we can all be realists, the world would be a better ce¡±, I soliloquized to myself.


    My life as a writer also had its own imperfections. I was an all-around writer but I loved romance more, even though I had been trying so hard to stay away from the romance genres ever since the incident between Amar and me.


    The single disadvantage that being a writer had caused me was the fact that I used to believe in forevermore and happy endings. That was why I was expecting, patiently waiting, and anticipating Amar¡¯s return for 10 years, but he never came back and my thoughts about happy endings changed. Most people¡¯s stories don¡¯t end up happily and I was one of those people.


    I was a living testimony. The books I was reading fed me with lies, they made me believe in fairytale love but it was not real. If only I was given a chance to write my story, I won¡¯t hesitate to go back on my word and end my story happily. I deserved it. Daisy said so.


    And I wanted to prove a point to Daisy too. I was beginning to influence her way of thinking in the wrong way. I could remember the day she told me with confidence that she doesn¡¯t believe in happily ever after.


    I believed happily ever after is a miracle. It can only happen by miracle and I wanted that miracle for Daisy. I want her story to be different from mine. I want her story to end happily.


    ¡°Happy birthday, baby Eh¡±, Larry pecked her on her forehead and ced a box on the table where the already cut cake was ced. I didn¡¯t even notice when he stood up from where he sat. He turned to go and our eyes met, he smiled and approached me.


    ¡°Nina¡±, he greeted.


    ¡°Larry¡±, I called.


    ¡°Sorry foringte, I needed to sort a few things out at the office¡±, he exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been off and on recently, Larry. I hope all is well?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely¡±, he grinned. ¡°Just trying to sort some things out.¡±


    The grin wasn¡¯t genuine and I couldn¡¯t overlook that. ¡°Larry, don¡¯t give me that shit. I know there is something.¡± He opened his mouth to talk and quickly shut It turning to watch Daisy and her daughter.


    Nadia had finished packing all the dishes and Daisy was trying to convince Eh to let go of Jason whose mother was already dozing off on the sofa.


    I saw Nadiaing out of the kitchen and I mouthed to Larry, ¡°Come with me¡±, before moving towards the kitchen door.


    I wondered what was wrong with the poor boy. I felt nothing but sympathy for him. I would have been so d if things had worked out well between him and Daisy but Daisy was adamant about it. I had to give up trying to convince her to give him a chance.


    It was obvious she was not attracted to him and it was better, to be honest with him, to avoid venturing into a sympathetic love affair between them.


    I guess they weren¡¯t meant for each other and Daisy would meet someone else someday who was going to fall head over heels in love with.


    Someone who was going to make her  forgets her past and her so-called true love for her baby father. I grinned at that thought when I remembered her talking about a guy from the University named Sidney.


    She was always talking about how he calls to remind her of sses and the rest.


    I opened the kitchen door and quickly sat on the stool nearby, pushing another to Larry.


    ¡°Larry, what the hell is happening to you? You aren¡¯t even smiling.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I smiled a while ago and now.¡±


    I gave him a cold re. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, you dickhead.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Nina¡±, he pulled a serious face and I almost jumped up in joy. ¡°I¡¯m relocating¡±, he blurted out.


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to work in the office anymore? Why are you just telling me now? How do you expect me to start looking for a good editor like you this soon?¡± I ranted, not paying attention to the hurt on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it just came unexpectedly.¡±


    He smiled again. ¡°Can I ask you some questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± I replied sharply.


    ¡°Does Eh¡¯s fathere around here?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡¯s father? No. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about Daisy?¡± I asked but he wouldn¡¯t look at me. ¡°Do you like her that much?¡±


    ¡°I fu*king do, Nina. She doesn¡¯t even care a bit for me. It hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you want to relocate?¡± He refused to answer again. ¡°Daisy is really going through a lot, Larry. I won¡¯t say you should be patient with her or give her time because I have tried to convince her to give you a chance too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is adamant and stubborn because she is scared of getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I feel she is still in love with Eh¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Probably but the truth is Daisy isn¡¯t ready for anymitments whatsoever now.¡±


    ¡°I wish¡­¡±, he said and we were interrupted by Daisy who came in with the tray of cake. She saw us and quickly apologized as she put the cake away in the fridge and turned to go out.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called. She turned back and I beckoned to her to move closer. ¡°Larry is relocating¡±, I announced and her eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Larry, is that true?¡± She inquired from him as if doubting my announcement. Larry¡¯s head was bent and he couldn¡¯t bring his head up to look at her.


    She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Larry. I¡¯m truly sorry¡±, with that, she took a step backward and the next minute, she was out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s her way of saying goodbye¡±, he chuckled softly and raised his head.


    ¡°Daisy is still a child¡±, I tried to justify her actions.


    ¡°A kid with a baby¡±, heughed.


    ¡°Our fate is simr. She is in love with her baby father who took her virginity and fled with her heart. She can¡¯t possibly get over him that quickly, you know? I battled with my feelings for Amar for 10 years. It wasn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say I should wait, then?¡±


    ¡°I would never say that. That would be unfair to you. Daisy will be 27 in 10 years, she might not even be ready then and you on the other hand will be 36 by then. Don¡¯t waste your time on unrequited love. It would be worth waiting for if it was a mutual feeling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thank you, Nina¡±, he jumped down from the stool.


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee, Larry. I sure will miss you, especially your cockiness¡±, I hugged him.


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, especially that stubborn daughter of yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Larry. Your woman is out there waiting for you toe to get her.¡±


    ¡°Daisy isn¡¯t the one for me?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Except you want her to marry you out of sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Nah! I¡¯d rather marry madam Elena¡¯s spinster daughter¡±, we bothughed as we left the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take over my work.¡± He said to me.


    ¡°I hope he is as good as you are¡±, I inquired, not content with the sudden ¡°Of course.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He winked at me and the mischief in his eyes was back again. Then he said, ¡°His cockiness is more than mine. You might fall in love with him¡±, heughed and I red at him.

 Chapter 26

    Nina¡¯s POV


    For the very first time in many years, I felt really happy. Genuinely happy is the right word to use. Daisy was doing all she could to see that smile on my face, always.


    At times when she wasn¡¯t convinced with the smile, she would ask, ¡°Mom, are you happy?¡±


    I would nod andugh.


    She was a joy to hold on to. And my baby Eh who was beginning to call me granny. It felt strange at first because I felt I was bing old. But after some time, I got used to it. Daisy was my daughter like we made everyone believe, so that makes Eh my granddaughter.


    We go out almost every night, with Eh and sometimes Nadia. Daisy wouldn¡¯t let me be with my thoughts ever since that night. She was always by my side once she came back from school. She even told Eh that granny is unhappy and she should do all she can to make granny happy.


    I felt blessed.


    Daisy did something else that added to my happiness and made me feel fulfilled. She went back on her words and picked up her writing tools once again. I guess Larry¡¯s relocation was indeed a blessing because I saw Daisy the night after Larry¡¯s departure, in the little study I gave her, typing away on herptop. I felt proud of her.


    I had always wanted Damien to be a writer like me but the silly boy was interested in engineering, just like his father. Damien doesn¡¯t even read my books and that was why I gave up.


    Seeing my so-called daughter, Daisy, picking up the interest again made me genuinely happy. She was a strong woman indeed. She took the rejection badly and she still was able to stand back on her feet, stronger than ever before.


    Her 19th birthday was around the corner and I was hoping she would be able tounch her first book on her 20th birthday. I was ready to help her achieve her dreams. Seeing her happy made me happy too and making her achieve her dreams was just like achieving my dreams. I was indeed blessed.


    ¡°Mom¡±, Daisy called,ing into my room with Eh.


    Eh was giggling and the moment she saw me, she freed herself from her mother¡¯s grip and ran to my side. My arms were already wide open to wee her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Morning, Daisy¡±, I greeted her.


    ¡°Good morning, mom¡±, she pecked my forehead.


    ¡°No school today?¡±I asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are not going out with Sidney too?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, she eximed and Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m staying home with you. I¡¯ve been so busy this past few days because of my exams.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I understand dear.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, she called again and I could sense the hesitation in her voice. She was finding it hard to voice out what was on her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±I ced Eh on my bed when she began to doze off in my arms. The girl was used to sleeping immediately after her morning bath. I was already making ns for her to start creche the next month.


    ¡°Mom, Sidney asked me out¡±, she admitted.


    I could see the worry on her face. She wasn¡¯t happy and I could figure out why. I thought she liked him too with the way she always talks about him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you d? Don¡¯t you like him too?¡±


    ¡°I like him, but not in a romantic way¡±, she replied. I could see how confused she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Daisy. It¡¯s been almost a year since Larry left. What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You want to remain a spinster for the rest of your life?¡± I almost shouted at her.


    I did not want her to end up like me. My life without a man was miserable, not just any man but my Amar.


    Love keeps us going. I really want her to find true love someday and be happy. Why is she making things more difficult for herself? I was sure her so-called first love hadpletely forgotten about her. I was sure he doesn¡¯t even remember if she exists, just like she had been doubting if he truly exists too.


    Daisy covered her face in her palms and I felt bad for shouting at her. Then I spoke slowly and softly, with a tone of apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, darling. Tell me what the problem is. We¡¯ll sort it out. You don¡¯t need to feel bad because you don¡¯t like him. There has to be a reason for that. So please talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just worried,¡±she confessed.


    ¡°Worried?¡± My brows were raised.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she raised her head to look me in the eyes. I could see the sadness there. She had been dedicating her time and effort to seeing me happy but I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her to know if she was also happy, deep down.


    ¡°About Eh?¡±I questioned. She shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t inform him that I am a single mother.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Daisy. You can decide not to tell him. Having Eh doesn¡¯t stop you from going into a rtionship with another man who isn¡¯t her father. Just like Larry, Larry knew about it and he went ahead to ask you out ¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t the same, mom.¡±


    ¡°I know. My point is you don¡¯t need to tell him. He doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°What if he ends up knowing someday?¡±


    ¡°Then you tell him. It¡¯s not a big deal. That shouldn¡¯t define your rtionship with him.¡±


    She sighed sadly and her eyes fell on Eh who was sleeping soundly on my bed.


    ¡°Leave Eh out of your love life, Daisy,¡±I told her.


    She nodded. ¡°Ok, mom. Thank you.¡±


    I grinned mischievously. ¡°So are you ready to ept him now?¡±


    ¡°No, mom¡±, I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°What the hell is stopping you again?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s willing to wait till I¡¯m ready for a rtionship¡±, she told me.


    ¡°What the hell is that? You aren¡¯t ready at 19? Oh! Ok, sure you will be ready when you are my age.¡±


    ¡°Come on, mom¡±, she embraced me and I hit her on the arm yfully.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your book? Almost done?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways¡±, I grinned.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been spying on me?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I saw Nics on my way to the University yesterday and he asked of you¡±, she informed me with a sly smile.


    ¡°Why was he asking me again? I thought I told him we are done?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I think he is in love with you¡±, she told me.


    ¡°Love indeed. I don¡¯t like him¡±, I asserted.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sex with him wasn¡¯t great?¡±She cut in andughed. I hit her again as my face turned red in embarrassment.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. It was nothing to write home about. It was nothingpared to my Amar¡¯s touches¡±, I said dreamily, taking myself back to the night, which was almost 23 years ago.


    ¡°Mom¡­..¡±, Daisy said.


    I was about to reply to her when my phone rang. It was Damien. I looked up at her and showed her the name on my phone screen before picking the call.


    She stood up quietly, carried Eh who was still sleeping on myrge bed, and excused me.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Namaste, mom¡±, Damien¡¯s voice boomed into the phone.


    ¡°What the hell does that mean, Damien?¡±I frowned in irritation.


    ¡°It means hello, mom¡±, he chuckled.


    ¡°Is that Chinese?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Indian.¡±


    ¡°Really? Your father has started teaching you hisnguage already?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad doesn¡¯t have time for that. I¡¯m now in India, mom. Dad said I should learn on my own or he¡¯s going to sell me out¡±, heughs.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. He was really enjoying his stay with his father. They were bonding well.


    ¡°You are in India? What happened? What about your school¡±, I asked in one breath.


    ¡°We are on a vacation, mom¡±, he answered.


    ¡°So you decided to go to your dad¡¯s ce instead ofing to America?¡±I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. I missed him badly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still trying to get to know dad. I¡¯lle to see you very soon¡±, he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. That¡¯s what I want. I really want you to get along well with your father. That is the least I can do for you both.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mom. Yashmi taught me how to say hello in India.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You two are getting along well too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her mom is nice, it¡¯s just that I can barely understand her English.¡±


    ¡°You mean Lakshmi¡¯s English?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Be patient with her. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Tomorrow is our birthday. Yashmi and me.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°We share the same birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true. She was born on your 10th birthday.¡± I could remember how sad Damien and I were on that day.


    Life is indeed a mystery. Lakshmi was happy and rejoicing over her birth on that day while I was sad and feeling the urge to end my life because she gave birth. It was something I never expected and it came as a shock to me.


    ¡°I hope you are really enjoying your stay over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. The girls here are beautiful and innocent.¡±


    ¡°Damien¡±, I eximed and he chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t train you up to be a yboy.¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t, mom.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been in India?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Where is your dad?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡±, he called Amar and I heard the sound of someone approaching.


    ¡°Your mom?¡± I heard Amar asking Damien before taking the phone from Damien.


    ¡°Nina¡±, he called.


    ¡°Amar¡±, I called back.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great, you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± It was unlike Amar to reply to me that way. He sounded unhappy. I learned how to tell people I am great, whether I am sad or happy, from him. Amar always tells me he is great and I picked the habit up from him.


    ¡°Are you sure everything is fine, Amar?¡±


    ¡°How do you get to know when something is wrong with me, Nina? And when everything is right?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°I know you, Amar, more than you know yourself. Even though, our fate¡­. ¡± I stopped. ¡°Never mind.¡± We had always tried avoiding the topic of our fate anytime we conversed since the birth of Yashmi.


    ¡°Damien, could you please excuse me?¡± He said to Damien. After a moment of silence, he said.


    ¡°Nina, say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing? If it¡¯s nothing, then I have a lot to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Amar, what is the problem?¡±I detected the anger in his voice.


    ¡°You are my problem, Nina¡±, he yelled. ¡°Why did you let me marry Lakshmi? Why didn¡¯t you let me know my child was on the way? How could you be so selfish?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Amar called me selfish. ¡°Amar, did you just call me selfish?¡± I asked andughed when he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°The selfish one is you, Amar. Do you think you are the only one suffering from that single mistake? I¡¯ve always been selfless in everything that concerns you and the people I love. I thought we talked about this before? Where is all thising from?¡± I was trying so hard to control my rage. How dare he call me names?


    ¡°Nina¡­.¡±, he called. It was obvious he was already regretting why he started the conversation in the first ce. It was obvious he was just transferring his aggressions on me. But I wasn¡¯t done saying my mind. He had opened up my unhealed wounds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to turn your father against you. I even had to let Damien go schooling in China, all because I wanted you to know your son better when there are better schools over here in America. Haven¡¯t you thought of that? What was the selfless decision you ever made when it came to our short-term rtionship? Tell me, Amar!¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°Nina, you made the wrong decision. I am in deep shit.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sort your shits out, don¡¯t pour your anger on me.¡±


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    ¡°Am I happy? Do you even care to ever to ask me that? Have you ever sat to ask yourself if Nina is happy wherever she is? You are happily married to your dearest wife and you have 2 kids but I am not. I am still that single Nina you met and left in America. So don¡¯t give me that crap, Amar.¡±


    There was silence until I heard a sob and I was taken back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nina.¡± My anger began to dissolve almost immediately. I wished he was close so I could hold and soothe him. Tell him everything was going to be fine.


    I thought I was the only one suffering for that single decision I made, I never knew we were both in the ocean of sadness, heartbreaks, and sorrow of not being together. I realized we¡¯ve always been into it together but we were good at pretending that all was well.


    All was not well indeed. My heart irked.


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologized again. I was about to tell him it was ok. I felt relieved that he was also suffering from it.


    He could have fought for us, for my baby and me by retracing his steps and correcting our mistakes but he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t because he was a coward and I felt angry at him for being a coward. I need to let him know that.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself, Amar Singh¡±, I shouted once more, before disconnecting the call.

 Chapter 28

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I was unhappy when I was asked to go to Shenyang University to study software engineering, unlike my former decision to stay in one of the Universities in America or Ennd.


    At first, I was mad at mom for not making me have a say in what institution to go to. But then, I realized she was doing that, not because she wanted me far from her but because she wanted me to feel the fatherly love she imed she had deprived me of.


    The anger I felt initially was intense. I guess I was mad at her because it was unexpected and it gave me a short time to prepare. I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to anyone, not even Daisy. I fucking missed her. And I¡¯ve never met anydy like her.


    She was just so unique and different.


    The memories of our two nights together were still there. I remember asionally and smile.


    Even without seeing her, thinking of her alone arouses me. I tried to let go of her since we were worlds apart, but it was so difficult. The thoughts that she might be out of New York to go schooling in Oxford like she had told me and getting a man to have sex with her whenever she needs it, turns me off and made it easy to let go.


    She was no longer a virgin. She would look for a lover to attend to her needs. That was how they all behaved. All the girls I¡¯ve been with were once a virgin but when that cherry is broken, they be wild. I still hoped that my Daisy will remain different till the end. I know there was no future for us but I still wish she was different and unique, so I could cherish the moments we spent together forever.


    Dad was a great man indeed and I could see the reason why mom fell in love with him at first sight. Even in his early 40¡¯s, he was still good-looking and there was a bit of resemnce between us. We share secrets, promising each other never to disclose them, especially not to his wife or my mom.


    That was a brotherly code I was already used to. It was amon thing in high school. Dad¡¯s personality was great. He was a cool mam and he was kind. It was easy to get along with him well and he was such a funny man. Initially, I couldn¡¯t believe he was my father. We chatted like agemates when he came to pick me up at the airport in China. He was also looking very young to be my father.


    His wife on the other hand was not educated but she was down to earth. She tried to speak English to me as much as she could but I found it very hard toprehend.


    She made sweets for me and rice balls the first time I visited. She weed me well and I was shocked to know that she already knows of my existence.


    She was a good mother indeed and I wondered why dad still doesn¡¯t love her after all these years. Dad confessed to me but I figured that out, even before he told me.


    Their rtionship was more of a father-mother rtionship instead of a husband-wife rtionship. Their kids were oblivious to what was happening between their parents but I was quick to notice the tension and disagreement between them, probably because I was older.


    Their marriage was a loveless one and I made a vow not to venture into a loveless marriage like theirs or force my children to go into a loveless marriage. I could see how they were both suffering and enduring for their kids.


    I could see the sadness in dad¡¯s eyes and the unhappiness in Lakshmi¡¯s eyes. There was always a faraway look in her eyes. I wonder why they both ventured into marriage when it was obvious they both didn¡¯t want it. Their hearts belonged to someone else. I know dad was still in love with my mom while Lakshmi was involved with someone else.


    That was the second time I would visit their home. Dad and I nned to go somewhere quiet in China for the holiday but a day before, he got a call from home and we had to book a flight to India before the end of the day.


    We got to India the next day and dad and Lakshmi went out. Dad didn¡¯t disclose where they went. He imed it was an emergency meeting but I knew it was a family sort of meeting. Lakshmi was crying when they came back but I pretended not to see her.


    By the next morning, she was back to herself. I was curious to know what was happening but I couldn¡¯t ask dad. I know he was going to tell me when he was ready to. I made a friend on my first visit to India. Her name was Didi and she reminded me of Daisy.


    Didi was also educated and was schooling at the University of India. She looked naive but was experienced. Whenever I look at her, I always see the image of my innocent, beautiful Daisy and I wished I could see her again and if possible, make love to her so she could scream out my name to drive me to the edge. But that was impossible.


    Ipared the two girls together and tried to pinpoint the difference between them. It wasn¡¯t long before I figured the difference out. Didi was like the rest of the girls but Daisy wasn¡¯t.


    Didi tried to kiss me and I could remember hearing Daisy asking me if I had ever kissed or been kissed. I gave in to Didi, visualizing it was Daisy but we got interrupted when her mother called her. We didn¡¯t have time to continue our kissing session like she promised before I left for China again.


    My birthday and that of Yashmi¡¯s was the next day and that was what was stopping dad and I from returning to China since the so-called emergency meeting was over. I was bored being alone with an unusually quiet dad so I decided to give my mom a call.


    Lakshmi and the girls had gone out to shop for the next day.


    Mom barely calls again as she used to when I first got to China. Maybe she has started dating again, I thought. Because it was obvious she was deriving joy from something else.


    Or something was distracting her. I felt jealous that my love was being shared but I quickly waved it away. I could feel the happiness in her voice and I felt happy too.


    Mom was always serious and she rarely jokes but she was bing amusing every day and I found that beautiful.


    Mom has finally decided to give love a chance, I concluded. I was hoping the love willst because she truly deserves it. Not because she was my mother but because she was Nina Gomez. The woman of great patience and a woman with a heart of gold. I was more than proud to call her my mother.


    When mom asked for dad, I called him and I saw his face lit up when I told him it was mom. When he asked me to excuse him, I left the house. When I was out, I saw Didiing towards the house and I smiled. I walked up to meet her. Her English wasn¡¯t too posh but it was better than Lakshmi¡¯s.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even call to inform me of your presence in India¡±, she looked hurt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologized with my killer smile.


    ¡°Sorry, indeed. Lati just told me.¡±


    ¡°I was just about toe to look for you¡±, I lied.


    ¡°Really? Are you really telling the truth?¡± She asked with doubts.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, she finally smiled. ¡°When are you going back to China?¡± She asked and held my hands as we walked back up to the front door.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Yashmi¡¯s birthday so it depends on dad, probably the day after Yashmi¡¯s birthday¡±, I replied. I didn¡¯t bother to tell her the next day was also my birthday.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She said and smiled at me once again as we both sat down on the porch.


    ¡°So you said the other day that your mom is American?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°And a writer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nina Gomez.¡±


    ¡°Nina Gomez¡±, she repeated like the name rings a bell.


    ¡°You haven¡¯te across the name before?¡±I asked her.


    ¡°It sounds familiar. But why is she, Gomez? That sounds like a Mexican name.¡±


    ¡°Her dad is from the Phillipines and her mom is American.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much. It doesn¡¯t sound American.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be 23 years old soon¡±, I answered her.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m 21¡±, she told me back without me asking.


    ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± I blurted out. She was shocked but I wanted to know. Ever since my encounter with Daisy, my taste in women changed. If I ever want to go into a serious rtionship, then it has to be with a decent girl. Someone like Daisy. Innocent, kind, humble, not a spoiled brat like my ex, Vivian.


    ¡°No, I am not¡±, she replied honestly and I nodded. I expected that. It was obvious from the way she grabbed me and initiated the kiss the first time I visited India. She intended to put me in the mood, so I can have sex with her. I was used to that¡­. girls trying to seduce me, into sleeping with them, except Daisy.


    ¡°My first boyfriend raped me¡±, she said, jerking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±I cursed. ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±I asked angrily and she chuckled.


    ¡°Who do you know here? No one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Why did he have to force himself on you when you didn¡¯t want it?¡± I asked her.


    My subconscious replied, ¡°The same way you forced yourself on Daisy. She didn¡¯t want to have sex but you wouldn¡¯t listen until you were satisfied.¡±


    ¡°But we both enjoyed it¡±, I defended myself out aloud, without knowing.


    ¡°You enjoyed what?¡±She questioned, looking at me with suspicion.


    ¡°I mean did you enjoy it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°It was a rape, Damien. I¡¯ve loved sex ever since then¡±, she confessed and I was surprised at her bluntness. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Damien?¡±


    ¡°No. You?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°That makes us the same.¡±


    I smiled back at her and she stood up abruptly. ¡°Let¡¯s go into my house, no one is home.¡±


    I know what she meant by that but I was reluctant. I was really not in the mood but after a while, looking at her baby face that looked like someone from the past, I felt myself getting hard.


    ¡°Let me get my phone from dad¡±, I told her and stood up too. She nodded and smiled. I turned back into the house. When I got inside the house, I heard dad yell and I was taken back. Why is he yelling at my mom?¡±


    Having spent 23 years of my life with her, I¡¯ve always known her to be as calm as a dove. She only gets angry when pushed to the wall. I felt angry at dad for no reason as I entered the room to request my phone. I entered the room and was surprised to see him in tears, breathing heavily.


    I didn¡¯t know what mom said from the other side but I was shocked to hear dad saying, ¡°Nina Gomez, fuck you too¡± before he broke down into tearspletely.

 Chapter 29

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Nina has been extremely happy ever since the other night we confided in each other. I was proud of my efforts and I always smiled at intervals. But on this day, I could see that the sadness was back again and it was making me depressed.


    I know the reason behind it because the day Damien called and I excused them, I got a call from Sidney. He said he would like to take me out. I quickly got dressed and informed Nadia that I was be going out. I thought of informing Nina about it too when I heard her yelling. Thest statement caught my attention and my mouth was agape in shock.


    ¡°Amar Singh, go fuck yourself¡±, she screamed and disconnected the call. She threw herself to the bed and cried her eyes out. I couldn¡¯t go out as I intended. I sat down where I stood and cried too. I could feel her pain. She was trying as much as she could to hate him, but it was impossible. Instead of hating him, the love was growing in her heart even for a single day.


    That was the same thing happening to me. Instead of hatred, the love was increasing every day.


    My cries were full of pain, sympathy for Nina, andstly fears of what the future has in stock for me too. I was damn scared I would face the same thing.


    Nina doesn¡¯t deserve this. Amar ought to treat her right, I thought to myself.


    I know I was being judgmental but I couldn¡¯t help it. I loved Nina and I really did not want to ever see her hurt. Seeing her in tears at that moment was making me think less of Amar. I cried to my satisfaction and walked back to the room, so Nina wouldn¡¯t see me. When I got to the room, I called Sidney and told him I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it anymore. We bade each other goodbye, even though he was sad and disappointed.


    I kept thinking of what best to do to make her happy. If only her story was destined to have a twist so she could get back together with Amar but I knew that was impossible. He is happily married with 2 kids already and he wasn¡¯t ready to sacrifice his family and obligation for her.


    That was something he should have done long ago, fight for her but I felt it was already toote.


    His parents might never ept Nina. I feel he was a coward who couldn¡¯t fight for what he wanted. I just couldn¡¯t help but judge him. He hurt my mom.


    After a moment of thought, I decided to give him a benefit. Everyone deserves that¡­ even Daniel, Eh¡¯s father.


    Maybe Nina¡¯s life would be at stake if he had insisted on fighting for her, I thought inwardly. That was because I know there has to be a good enough reason not to hold onto the one you desire so much. Maybe the different worlds they lived in is also a factor. His parents might not like Nina and let go and disappointing his betrothed would have worsened the situation. Nina would be an enemy to a lot of people over there if it was the case, I thought again.


    What excuse would I give to Daniel then, now that Amar and Nina¡¯s own is resolved? I asked myself.


    This is indeed a tangled and twisted fate. Nina¡¯s path and I crossed for a reason. I guess I was meant to learn from her mistakes so I don¡¯t end up like her, just like she had said. The only excuse I had for Daniel was that he lost interest in me or he had traveled out of New York just like Eric and the rest of the guys had done, to a higher institution without looking back or bothering to look for me before going.


    I have to learn from Nina¡¯s mistake then. The first mistake was done and gone already but the second won¡¯t happen. I am going to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen. I am going to make sure that fate doesn¡¯t repeat itself, I said inwardly.


    My first mistake which I eventually admitted to myself was for letting Daniel go, without getting his contact, knowing where he lives and where he nned to go for his higher education. The second mistake I wouldn¡¯t let to repeat itself is not to let any man into my life.


    It was high time I gave Sidney a chance. I want to be loved. I want to love. I want to feel like a woman, not just a mother. I want to enjoy being in my prime, without giving my past a chance to ruin the beautiful things around me. I will have to stick to that decision then and give Sidney a positive reply of going on our first date, I told myself.


    But before that, I need to do something for Nina.


    A few dayster, an idea popped into my head, I grinned and got to work by picking up my phone to call Danny. He was someone Nina and I both know. A few minutes past 6 pm, I received a call from him and after our conversation, I went to mom¡¯s room. She was reading a book.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all around for you.¡±I lied.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m reading one of your book collections¡±, she said and raised the book. It was one of the books Maria gave me. I gasped and ran to her side. It was an erotic book and she seemed to be enjoying it when I saw that she was halfway done.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s an erotic book¡±, I told her, hitting my forehead in embarrassment.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s very interesting. Have you read it?¡±


    ¡°Ipletely forgot about the book. Maria gave them to me.¡±


    ¡°I like Maria already. Where is she now?¡± She dropped the book. I shrugged and a wave of guilt washed through me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±She was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. You are Maria¡¯s role model, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know where she is? I would have loved to meet her.¡±


    ¡°She left for Ennd before dad died. I wouldn¡¯t have been here if she was still in New York¡±, I exined.


    ¡°Is there no way you can get her? Email? Boyfriend?¡±She asked.


    I was about to reply to her when I got a beep on my phone. It was a reminder from Danny. I had forgotten about the n.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called purposely looking at my phone. ¡°I almost forgot. One of your clients called me a few minutes ago. He wants to meet with you, that was why I came looking for you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°My client? Is it Gonzalez?¡±She asked immediately.


    ¡°No,¡±I replied.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Gonzalez, I forgot his name¡±, I lied, scratching my head.


    She took a hold of the book again, ready to lie down on her back. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going out today. Call Ste.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important, mom.¡±


    She looked up at me suspiciously. ¡°You forgot his name and you expect me to go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I remember! It¡¯s Mr. Alexandria.¡±


    ¡°From Italy?¡±Her eyes were wide open in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±I grinned in satisfaction.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he call me?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The first time we met with him, you introduced me to him as your PA, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°How can you forget so soon that I was once your Assistance¡±, I rolled my eyes andughed.


    She looked convinced.


    ¡°So let¡¯s not keep our clients waiting, mom. Go get dressed¡±, I told her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going out, Daisy¡±, she grumbled and stood up from the bed. She turned back abruptly and looked at me. ¡°Will you go to my ce?¡±


    ¡°No, mom¡±, I answered sharply. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Sidney. Besides he requested to see you, not me.¡±


    She sighed and turned to her closet to look for what to wear. She brought out a pair of official dresses and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not the kind of dress you are supposed to wear.¡±


    ¡°Why? This is business-based, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But you are meeting in a Chinese restaurant. This dress won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Chinese restaurant?¡±She asked. ¡°He is not in the office?¡±


    ¡°No, he is not. Today is Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom¡±, I said and moved closer to her closet. I picked the dress I wanted her to wear. It was avender off-shoulder gown with a slit that stopped halfway. It was a sexy one and she protested when I cut in.


    ¡°Mom, wear this for me. I¡¯ve never seen you in this dress and I¡¯m sure you will look good in it¡±, I stood on my toes and kissed her forehead before walking out of the room with a big smile on my face.


    I got to my room and jumped up in excitement. I was hoping my n would work. Danny was good looking and I was sure it wouldn¡¯t take long before mom fell for his charms. He was our new editor. He was like the older version of Larry, flirty, yful, and funny. I wondered if he was in any way rted to Larry.


    I realized I missed Larry and I felt like calling to hear from him. I was about to dial his number when Sidney¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Hello babe¡±, he said into the phone. I liked his voice and the way he calls me babe. As much as I always try to overlook Sidney¡¯s arrogance because it pisses me off, I like him.


    ¡°Hi, Sidney¡±, I smiled, more to myself.


    ¡°You promised to make it up to me babe, we haven¡¯t gone out in a while¡±_ heined.


    ¡°Yeah. I was just about to give you a call¡±, I lied. The rate at which I was lying since the break of that day¡¯s dawn was rming and hrious.


    ¡°Ok. So are we going out tonight?¡±He asked.


    ¡°Sure¡±, I answered sharply.


    ¡°Should I consider this our first date?¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Great. See you in an hour. I wille to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I will be ready¡±, I said and disconnected the call before he would say he loves me. I find it hard to say the same thing to him and it¡¯s fucking annoying. I dialed Larry¡¯s number and he picked at the second ring.


    ¡°Hello, Daisy¡±, his voice boomed into the phone, jerking me out of my thoughts. I was thinking of what to say to him. Ever since he left, I hadn¡¯t been able to summon up the courage to call him. I felt I had hurt him but I wasn¡¯t at fault. My heart was. As much as I tried to find him attractive in a romantic way, it wasn¡¯t possible. I missed him but I knew I didn¡¯t love him. I only liked him as a friend.


    ¡°Hello, Larry¡±, I finally answered his greeting.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Great, you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cool. How is baby Eh?¡±He inquired.


    ¡°Eh is doing great. She has started creche.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. You finally decided to call me today, uhm?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah¡­ you didn¡¯t bother to call either. I was kind of worried about you¡±, I told him sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Everything is great. I¡¯ve just been pretty busy ofte, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call¡±, he exined.


    ¡°Busy? Have you gotten a job already?¡±I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah. And I¡¯m also getting married¡±, he asserted.


    ¡°Married?¡±I was surprised and I couldn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m getting married to Elena¡¯s daughter¡±, he announced.


    ¡°What?¡±I eximed, unable to contain my shock when I couldn¡¯t detect if he was joking or not.

 Chapter 30

    Nina¡¯s POV


    Daisy was acting like she was hiding something. I thought she was trying to get me out of the house on purpose. I wondered what she wanted to do. She shrugged and quickly rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I wore the so-called sexy dress that Daisy picked. I applied a little touch of makeup on my face and let my hair. I looked in the mirror and I was amazed at my look. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I dressed up that way. It had been almost two years since I dressed up that way and that was on my 39th birthday.


    I felt d at my look and I began to feel the need to get out of my shell that night. I wanted to let out the bottled feelings of sadness and shattered hopes I have been keeping in me. I wanted to feel happy, not relying on Daisy or anyone else to make me happy. I felt like partying, dancing, and gettingid after a very long time. It was already 13 years since I had sex with Nicole who wouldn¡¯t stop bothering me ever since then. I didn¡¯t enjoy that night and I regretted letting him have his way with me.


    As I picked up my purse and phone from the side drawer, I decided I was going to go partying after the meeting. I needed to make myself feel alive. Maybe that will put an end to my all-the-time sadness and self-pity. I went out of my room to Daisy¡¯s room to bid her goodbye when I saw her also getting dressed.


    ¡°Can you please give me the contact and the address?¡±She looked up sharply as I asked.


    ¡°I already sent you the address.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±I murmured while checking my phone. ¡°What about the contact so I can¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you know him, don¡¯t you? When you get there, you will see him. He will call you himself.¡±


    I eyed her suspiciously again. ¡°Alright, see you when I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll talk to him about your book too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mom. See you when you are back.¡±


    ¡°My regards to Sidney.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°When will I get to see him?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    She nodded and smiled. I walked up to her and pecked her forehead. ¡°Take care¡±, I turned back to go out.


    ¡°Where is my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°With Nadia as usual¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Alright. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy, mom¡±, she grinned and I turned back to watch her wipe the grin off her face. I wanted to say something but curiosity got the better of me and I closed my mouth and rolled my eyes at her. I really want to know what the fuss was all about. I was going to keep my curiosity in check and satisfy it once I get to the restaurant.


    ¡°Alright¡±, I smiled and strode out of her room. I thought of checking up on Eh but I guessed she would be asleep already. Ever since she started school, she always sleeps early and wakes up the next day early, in time to prepare for school.


    ¡°Early to bed, early to rise¡±, she used to murmur to Nadia whenever she began to feel sleepy.


    I was d she was in safe hands with Nadia. It will give her mother time to concentrate on her studies, go out on dates, and also her career paths in writing. I know Daisy can give up all of that for Eh. That was how she meant to her. I would do the same too if I was in her shoes, let go of whatever pleasure I would be deriving for my son¡¯s safety and security. That was what it meant to be a good mother. If Eh was in bad hands, Daisy wouldn¡¯t hesitate to let go of everything, including schooling.


    I was doing all I could to make sure she gets to publish her first book by the time she was 20. We had less than a year to go to achieve that. Daisy took her first rejection the hard way but I wanted to make the rejection a blessing in disguise for her. I was making Danny work his ass off rewriting and editing her first book. Daisy¡¯s schooling was making the whole process slow.


    They always meet once a week, mostly on weekends when Daisy would be free from schoolwork. They usually meet on Saturdays and other times on Sundays. I didn¡¯t feel bad for doing that to Danny. I believed if Larry had done a great job, the book wouldn¡¯t have been rejected. Like a good editor, he didn¡¯t do well in Daisy¡¯s case.


    ¡°Where to ma¡¯am?¡±Richard demanded as I got into the car. I stretched my phone with the address on the screen at him and he nodded and I drove out of thepound. It was past 6 pm already and I really hoped Alexandria wouldn¡¯t run out of patience.


    I spent almost an hour dressing up. I looked out of the window and my eyes caught the sight of a little boy walking on the street. He reminded me of Damien. I missed my boy so badly and I would have loved to go see him in China if not for his father. I didn¡¯t want to see Amar. I wasn¡¯t prepared to see him. And going to China would mean seeing Amar. I won¡¯t be able to escape it. If it was three months ago, I would have weed the idea of going to China since I was not working on any book at that moment.


    I nned on spending the rest of the year reading other people¡¯s books, improving myself, and also organizing free sses on creative writing online. But I was still mad at Amar. I was really angry with him. He was purposely trying to make me feel bad. Like I was the guilty one. I felt bad for also telling him to go fuck himself when he was apologizing. I couldn¡¯t hide my anger.


    The anger was bottled inside of me for years and that was the only way to express it.


    I won¡¯t go to China, I concluded. I will have to be patient till Damienes back home in two years. I thought to myself and Richard pulled over in front of the restaurant. I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t even take note of the route we took. The surroundings didn¡¯t look familiar and I was sure I¡¯d never been there before.


    How do I get to see the client now that Daisy had refused to give me his contact? I asked myself inwardly as I stepped out. I walked towards the restaurant front door and the door was opened for me from inside. The moment I stepped in, I could see a hand waving at me. I stare at the person before me in shock.


    Why would Daisy y such a kind of prank on me? I¡¯m going to deal with her when I get back home, I thought as I moved towards Danny.


    ¡°Even though you kept me waiting, I¡¯m so d you finally decided toe out on a date with me¡±, Danny grinned in excitement.


    I faked a smile and decided to keep up with the act. I was in it already. ¡°So sorry to keep you waiting, Danny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I thought you changed your mind abouting.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I had to shower and take my time dressing up. You know wedies¡­..¡±, Iughed.


    ¡°You look gorgeous anyway¡±, he took my hand and pecked the back of my hand, still looking at me like someone who was ready to devour me. ¡°The wait was worth it¡±, he said and rxed his back on the chair, finally letting go of my hand. He was still looking at me and I was able to study him. He was in a casual wear that looked good on him.


    I¡¯ve seen him in the office wearing office wears. Seeing him outside the office for the first time and with an outfit like that made me find him attractive enough to give him my time and enjoy the evening.


    ¡°Why have you been making this hard for me, Nina?¡±He finally asked after a moment of silence. I know what he meant by that. He had asked me out countless times and my response has always been no. Not because I don¡¯t like him. I liked his personality, how he looks and how he makes everyone at the officeugh. But there he was, serious for the first time.


    ¡°We are working in the same office, Danny. You are my editor. I don¡¯t want us to mix business with pleasure¡±, I replied honestly.


    He smiled wryly and brought his head closer to mine. ¡°Do you know how hard it has been working for you?¡±The statement came out as a whisper and I found my heart fluttering.


    ¡°Can we forget about that already?¡±I asked, trying to get myposition back. I didn¡¯t want him to see how he was affecting me.


    This is the shit Daisy had put me into, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Sure, should we consider this our first date?¡±He waved at the waiter.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I called and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m really not ready for this. Maybe we should see it as a way of getting to know each other better as¡­..¡±


    ¡°As workmates?¡±He cut in. I felt embarrassed and shut my mouth.


    ¡°What would you like, sir?¡±The waiter requested.


    Danny¡¯s eyes were still on mine as he took the menu from her. He told her what he wanted and gave me the menu to choose what I wanted too. I told her to give me what he selected and she nodded with a smile before leaving.


    ¡°I never knew Chinese people could speak English so fluently¡±, I observed.


    ¡°Yeah. Some of them can. Though, those that can¡¯t always feel intimidated by those who can¡±, Danny responded.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I worked there for a year. I worked there before moving back to America¡±, he said as the waiter came back with our orders. She carefully ced mine in front of me and I began to eat almost immediately.


    I recalled that I skipped lunch all in the name of reading an erotic book. I guess it was that book that put me in the mood because at that moment, I was really feeling horny. And hot.


    ¡°I feel like going to a party tonight, Danny¡±, I said with no shame as I kept munching on my almost finished food.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok with that.¡±


    ¡°I need to get my mind off these troubles for a while¡±, I muttered unconsciously.


    ¡°What trouble?¡±He requested and I jerked my head up in surprise. I didn¡¯t mean to say that out aloud. I gulped down the remaining content of my wine as he kept looking at me, waiting for a reply.


    Then I picked up my phone and said to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I need to go to thedies''¡±, I rushed to the toilet which was at the back of the building. I was feeling nervous all of a sudden and I don¡¯t even know why. I don¡¯t know what was happening.


    When I got to the bathroom, I quickly dialed Daisy¡¯s number and she picked at the first ring as if expecting my call.


    ¡°Daisy, what the hell did you do?¡±I yelled into the phone.

 Chapter 31

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I tried to suppress myughter by covering my mouth with my left hand and the other hand on my phone.


    ¡°Daisy, I said what the hell did you do?¡±


    I was with Sidney and I was about to go to thedies when mom¡¯s call came in. I was actually expecting that. I didn¡¯t know how to reply to her and then an idea popped into my head and I grinned.


    ¡°Hello mom, are you there? I can¡¯t hear you¡±, I pretended.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, she called more loudly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, can you hear me?¡±I yelled and finally disconnected the call.


    I grinned to myself, enjoying the drama. I just hope the day ends well, if not she is going to skin alive. Nina has never been mad at me but it was obvious from her voice that she was not at all pleased with what I did. I was after her happiness.


    I liked Danny from the very first day he resumed work. He was good-looking and neat. He was also funny like Larry and he talked about Nina at the time. That was how I figured out how he must really like her.


    When mom said it to my hearing the previous week that he asked her out, I was not entirely surprised. I was expecting that. I was unhappy when she said she turned him down. Danny was damn handsome.


    I sighed and went back to meet Sidney. He was talking to some of his friends and when I got there, he introduced me to them as his girlfriend. His friend¡¯s face didn¡¯t look familiar and I wondered if they were also schooling in the University of Nevada, like Sidney and I. Being introduced as his girlfriend felt a bit strange but it sounded great. I could see the way the three of them examined me from head to toe in amazement.


    I shook hands with them one after the other and Sidney told them I was Nina Gomez¡¯s daughter. Their faces lit up in surprise and before they could begin to bombard me with questions about my mom, Sidney told them we were leaving. I wondered where we were going when the party was still going on.


    He led me out of the clubhouse, cing his arm around my waist and we found our way to the park. He opened the door of his car for me and I got in before he went over to the driver¡¯s seat. I fastened my seatbelt as I heaved a sigh of relief that the day was over and he was taking me home but I was wrong.


    He pulled me to himself and kissed my lips roughly. I was taken by surprise and I couldn¡¯t help but ask when he released me to take in air.


    ¡°Sidney, are you drunk?¡±I asked him.


    ¡°Of course not¡±, heughed and took my lips again.


    There was a sense of urgency with the way he kissed me. He didn¡¯t even give me the room to kiss him back or explore the insides of his mouth. He seemed to be deriving pleasure from being the head¡­ for being the one in charge. I hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock when I felt his hand on my bare legs and the other hand on my nipples, as he pinned me to my seat, kissing me roughly.


    ¡°Sidney¡±, I muttered. He touched my panties and before I knew it, he tore them off. I gasped and yelled, ¡°Sidney, what are you doing?¡±


    He came back to his senses and let me go. What he did made me remember the night I lost my virginity, in a car. Even though I was still mad at Daniel, what I had with him was nothing like what I experienced with Sidney at that moment.


    ¡°Sidney, what the hell are you doing?¡±I yelled again as he blinked and slumped back to his seat, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house¡±, he said and ignited the car into action.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡±


    ¡°I said let¡¯s go to my house¡±, he yelled back at me in response.


    ¡°What for?¡±I opened my arms wide.


    ¡°What for?¡±He repeated the question and chuckled. ¡°What does it seem like I was doing? It obvious you don¡¯t want to do it in the car so let¡¯s go to my house¡±, he replied as he drove at a high speed.


    I became scared. That was not the Sidney I know. When it came to issues that had to do with me, Sidney was always cool-headed and calm but I guess I was wrong. The Sidney I was seeing that day was different from the one I was beginning to let myself fall in love with. I was more than convinced that he truly loved me, because of the way he treated me but I was wrong again


    It was obvious that he was after the sex. And after that, he was going to dump my sorry ass too.


    ¡°Stop the car¡±, I said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said stop the car¡±, I screamed, unable to contain my anger. I felt like crying at that moment. That was the rtionship I was trying everything possible so it could work but it was clear that it was going nowhere. Sidney was not the man I wanted.


    ¡°I said stop the car, Sidney, or I¡¯m going to do something funny¡±, I threatened and from the look on his face, I could tell that he bought the empty threat. Then, he stopped the car.


    I asked myself if there was anything like an empty threat because, at that instant, I was ready to get us killed if he didn¡¯t stop the car. All I had to do was make him lose control of the wheels.


    I felt I had had enough of life¡¯s pain, dying at that moment won¡¯t be too bad. But I know my baby Eh will miss me and suffer for my actions. I sobbed and quickly got out of the car before Sidney could open his mouth to say anything.

 Chapter 32

    Nina¡¯s POV


    After using the washroom, I went back to meet Danny. He was done eating and cleaning his mouth with the serviette when I got back. There was a remnant of food on my te but I had lost my appetite. My mind and soul were elsewhere.


    ¡°What took you so long, Nina?¡±He asked with a worried expression.


    ¡°Not really¡±, I answered. ¡°Can we get out of here?¡±


    He looked surprised at the question and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He stood up as I picked up my purse. My body was shaking probably because I was about to do something I hadn¡¯t done in a while. Something that my pregnancy had deprived me of as a teenager.


    Danny led me out to his car after paying the bills. He was about to drive out of the parking lot when I remembered I went along with my driver. I pulled my phone out to call him.


    ¡°Richard, go home¡±, I ordered, when he picked.


    ¡°Ok, ma¡¯am¡±, he replied and I disconnected the call.


    ¡°The night is still young. Should I take you to a club?¡±He inquired from me. I nodded my head as he pulled out of the restaurant. I leaned in the seat to rest my back. There wasplete silence as he drove. I was thinking about my life¡­.. everything that concerns me. I didn¡¯t know when I slept off.


    ¡°Nina¡±, Danny tapped me gently.


    ¡°Uhm?¡±I opened my eyes to see we were at a club. It didn¡¯t look familiar either. I heaved a sigh of relief because I didn¡¯t want to bump into anyone I know over there, especially our colleagues from the office.


    ¡°We are here¡±, he smiled at me.


    ¡°Ok¡±, I got up.


    ¡°Are you tired? Should I just take you home?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡±, I didn¡¯t feel like going home at that moment. I was still feeling weird and hot, going back home at that moment will only add to my frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, I opened the door before he coulde down to open it for me. He held my hand as we went in.


    The loud music was the first to hit my ear. I was tempted to run back but I was also determined to make the night a memorable one, worthy enough to make me forget my sorrows, even if it was just for one night.


    Danny led me to a seat before going over to the barman to get us some drinks. I looked around me and saw some youngds, then I began to feel out of the ce all of a sudden. I felt like going to a more secluded area.


    I was thinking of raising it to Danny when he came back with our drinks. He poured my drink into a ss cup and my eyes fell on two couples sitting opposite us. They should be in their mid-thirties and they looked so in love.


    They were kissing each other. The man¡¯s hand was curly and long and the woman¡¯s hand was tangled in his hair. I closed my eyes trying to block out the image already forming itself in my mind. The night Amar and I made love. His hair was also long and curly and I couldn¡¯t keep my hand away from touching them as he made sensuous love to me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed and shut my eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Danny asked me.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, I replied and gulped down the whole wine he poured for me. I asked him to pour some more and he did. I was able to get my mind off my personal problems after drinking more sses of wine.


    Danny sat beside me and we talked as we kept drinking. He was an interesting man and he gave me a listening ear as I ranted about work, my love life, my home, my family, my loneliness, my sadness, and my sorrow.


    I talked non stop as he looked at me in amusement. I kept going on and on till we got interrupted by a friend of his. That brought me back to my senses and I was d he didn¡¯t introduce me to his friend as Nina Gomez. That would have been more embarrassing. His friend bade us goodbye and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    That relief was cut short when two more men came closer and recognized him.


    ¡°You are really popr around here?¡±I asked and he shrugged. I hid my face as they talked and the moment they left, I stood up abruptly. I staggered a little and I realized I had taken a lot of alcohol.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Danny¡±, I said to him and walked out without waiting for his reply.


    ¡°What the hell am I doing here?¡±I asked myself when I got out. The night air was chilly and everywhere was dark, except for the lighting from the club ¡°This can tarnish my image. What the hell is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry¡±, Danny apologized when he caught up with me. ¡°I never knew I would meet these people here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°So sad. I want to spend more time with you¡±, he said and chuckled lightly. ¡°Today is indeed my lucky day and I might not be as lucky as this tomorrow¡±, I watched the sad smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable being here, Danny¡±, I uttered softly.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s ok, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take me home now, you know?¡± We were already inside the car. ¡°I would prefer we go to a more secluded ce¡±, I grinned.


    ¡°Really?¡± He beamed in excitement as he hurriedly ignited the car engine into action.


    When he drove out, I giggled and said, ¡°I am not drunk, you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are¡±, heughed.


    We fell silent as he drove. I was wide-eyed, probably because I slept on our way to the clubhouse. I didn¡¯t know where we were going but I was appreciative that he knew when I wanted to talk and when I wanted to be quiet.


    I was hoping where he was going to take me is going to be secluded like I wanted. I don¡¯t like attention. A few more minutes of driving brought us to a big house and he pulled over in his garage.


    ¡°Your house?¡±I asked.


    ¡°Yep. I have a bar. We can drink as much as we can now.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t bothered about the fact that he took me to his house. ¡°Yeah¡±, I replied and opened the door. Before I knew it, he was also out of the car, he swept me off my feet and carried me into the house. It was really a big house. He was still carrying me and wasn¡¯t showing any sign of dropping me.


    I turned to face him so I couldpliment him for having such a beautiful house like that when I saw the way he was quietly staring at me. He began to walk, with me still in his arms. I guess he was walking towards the bar because I could see it already. It was stocked with varieties of both alcoholic and non-alcoholic wine.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I called when I saw him still gawking. I was beginning to get ufortable in his arms and under his stare.


    At that instant, Danny hit his leg on the sofa because he wasn¡¯t looking where he was going and we both stumbled to the floor. He groaned in pain as he dropped me. He fell on top of me and Iughed.


    ¡°Serves you right. You should look where you are going next time¡±, I was sprawled on the floor, stillughing. I was less concerned about him dropping me. The look on Danny¡¯s face was making me reeled back inughter.


    ¡°Not my fault¡±, he replied, still on top of me. ¡°You are too gorgeous. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡±


    I stoppedughing at the statement. I thought Amar is the only man who finds me attractive. I thought I would never be able to keep a man.


    I tried to make Danny fall to his side but he was too heavy. He was gazing at me, pinning me down with his elbow beside my face.


    ¡°Dan¡­..¡±, I called but he was quick to interrupt me with a kiss.


    At first, I was shocked and still. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening and after a while, I allowed myself to enjoy the slow kiss, moving up for him to explore more of my mouth. My hands found its way to his hair and I yed with his short hair just like I did with Amar. But Amar¡¯s hair was longer.


    I opened my eyes and realized what I was doing. I wanted to scream but no words wereing out. I knew I wanted it the moment he let go of my lips. He stood upright and carried me in a bridal style to his bedroom.


    We took me to his bedroom where he made me forget my sorrows for once by getting myself pleasured. The pleasure I hadn¡¯t gotten in more than 13 years.

 Chapter 33

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know how to get home after I left Sidney¡¯s car. I was on the empty street with no panties beneath. There were goosebumps all over me because I was scared as I stood on the empty street. I didn¡¯t want to go back to Sidney. I knew he was going to take advantage of me.


    I began to walk down the road shivering as I folded my arms around my bosom. I was praying within me so I won¡¯t end up being gang-raped when a car stopped in front of me. I thought it was a drunk guying back from the club who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rip me off my remaining dress and rape me till I pass out. So I continued walking without looking back to see who it was.


    ¡°Daisy?¡±The stranger called more like a question. I turned abruptly when he called my name, to see the guying out of the car. It was Stanley, of all people.


    What the hell is Stanley doing here of all ces? I asked inwardly.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, he called again and moved closer.


    ¡°Stanley, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you that, Daisy¡±, he chuckled lightly. ¡°What are you doing here by this time of the night? Did your boyfriend dump you?¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up¡±, I snapped at him. I turned back to continue my walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. I didn¡¯t mean to annoy you¡±, he pleaded and pulled me back.


    ¡°Let go of me, you Idiot. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet¡±, I shouted at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been three years already.¡±


    ¡°You almost raped me, you idiot¡±, I pped his face.


    I was angry at Sidney and myself for being stupid but seeing Stanley again after three years, my anger increased.


    He rubbed his hand over the spot I pped him. He chuckled again. I know I was not supposed to do that but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I was mad at you for rejecting me. I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologized.


    ¡°Get into the car, let me drive you home¡±, he offered.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized to me properly.¡±I stood my ground stubbornly with my folded arms.


    ¡°Come on, Daisy. You pped me already. I don¡¯t know you to be like this.¡±


    ¡°People change¡±, I muttered and walked past him to get into the car.


    I had no choice but to allow him to drop me. He was myst option.


    Even though I dislike him, I have to swallow my pride before something bad will happen to me on my way home, I thought.


    He got in after me and smiled. ¡°People really change.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t changed a bit¡±, I retorted as he drove away.


    ¡°I have¡±, he affirmed. ¡°I am more mature.¡±


    ¡°Matured my ass.¡±


    ¡°Your ass, Indeed¡±, heughed again and I red at him.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Stanford Avenue.¡±


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡±He asked me with concern.


    ¡°Date turned wrong¡±, I muttered.


    ¡°Really? That guy must be blind to let you go. Did he try to rape you too?¡±


    ¡°Stanley¡±, I groaned. I wanted him to be quiet. He got the message and kept quiet until after a while when he asked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Did you date Damien during high school?¡±


    ¡°Damien?¡±I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah. The guy that rescued you the other day.¡±


    ¡°Is that his name?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know his name?¡±He was surprised. ¡°He came looking for you.¡±


    I was dumbfounded by his statement. Did he just say Damien was looking for me?


    ¡°Oh, God¡±, I voiced out aloud and facepalmed myself.


    ¡°Daisy, you know I like you, right?¡±He asked but I didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I like you so much. That¡¯s why I got so mad at you when I saw you with him. I cane to pick you up tomorrow for a date if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Can you just shut up?¡±I yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, he said. We were in a familiar neighborhood already. When I looked out of the window, I discovered it was Eh¡¯s school which was not too far away from Nina¡¯s home.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you are doing here, Stanley¡±, I reminded him. I didn¡¯t want to get lost in the thought of Damien whom he said was looking for me. I was surprised. I never knew Damien went looking for me.


    I began to see sense in what Nina said about me looking for him if he didn¡¯t look for me. I figured I will have to be friends with Stanley for me to get to know or see Damien, without letting Stanley know the connection between us. That was why I decided to let go of my anger and strike up a conversation with him.


    ¡°I go to school here in Las Vegas. I lost my dad so mom wouldn¡¯t let me go out of America because of the family business.¡±He replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Do you have Eric¡¯s number?¡±


    ¡°Maria¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sure. So what do you say about my proposal? I¡¯ve been so unfortunate with rtionships and it¡¯s obvious you are too. It won¡¯t be bad to ept me now.¡±


    ¡°Stanley¡±, my anger was back.


    ¡°I really like you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car¡±, he was getting on my nerves and I had enough for a night already.


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t be like that. You should hear me out¡± he grimaced.


    ¡°Stop the car¡±, I shouted again. When he slowed down, I got out of the car before he could pull over.


    As I ran down the estate, I remembered I forgot to take Eric¡¯s number from him.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Didi and I had sex before dad and I left for China a day after Yashmi¡¯s birthday party. I left purposely without saying goodbye to Didi.


    Dad was unusually quiet and I tried as much as I could to make him say something, to tell me what the problem was but he wasn¡¯t ready to confide in me. So I let him be. I decided to give him the space he needed till I went back to school.


    I was preparing to go clubbing with Leo, my friend when I got a call from India. It was Didi. That was almost a month after going back to China.


    ¡°You f**k me and left without a goodbye¡±, she yelled into the phone.


    ¡°Your mother mustn¡¯t hear that, Didi¡±, I warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care. I thought you were different¡±, she cried and I began to feel guilty.


    ¡°Didi, don¡¯t make it look like I forced you. You seduced me, remember?¡±


    ¡°Seduce you?¡±Sheughed. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for sex, Didi. Don¡¯t make this hard on yourself.¡±


    ¡°So I gave it to you willingly, then?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. You are a beautiful girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I sound like I care for apliment from you right now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You are sorry?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am deeply sorry.¡±


    ¡°So you are not going to marry me?¡±


    ¡°What the hell! Marry you? Is that why you seduced me? So I will get to marry you?!¡±She couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Oh Goodness, I am disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, Damien and I like you.¡±


    ¡°Is that all it requires to get married to someone? I never knew you were this desperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have my reasons too.¡±


    ¡°What stupid reasons do you have?¡±I couldn¡¯t contain my anger.


    ¡°Mother wants me to marry her friend¡¯s son. Everyone believes I¡¯m still a virgin. I don¡¯t even like him and I don¡¯t want to face humiliation when he gets to know I am no longer a virgin.¡±She exined.


    I was speechless. ¡°You should have said all of these before now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she muttered. ¡°So are you going to marry me?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±I was angry again. ¡°You know what? The answer is no. I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡±


    She began to cry and I was about to hang up the call when she said. ¡°What do I do, Damien?¡±


    ¡°Tell them you don¡¯t want to marry him. You are an adult for goodness sake.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I need to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Damien, please¡­¡±, she began to beg and I hung up on her. Then I cklisted her number.


    I don¡¯t intend to go to India again so there is no possibility of us ever meeting. I just hope she doesn¡¯t get pregnant because that will be the answer to her prayers. I thought and sighed.


    I slumped to the seat beside me and began to think of what dad would think of him if it gets to him.


    Didi is desperate already and can decide to inform Lakshmi who will, in turn, tell dad. I just hope she doesn¡¯t get pregnant, that will onlyplicate things further and dad might force me to marry her, just like he was forced to marry Lakshmi. To fulfill all righteousness, I thought.


    ¡°What fucking righteousness?¡±, I said out aloud and hit my hand on the desk in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m too young to be a father¡±, I stated with a groan.


    ¡°You are too young to be a father?¡±Leo questioned as he came in. ¡°Did you impregnate someone?¡±


    ¡°Never mind¡±, I stood up and took my coat.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, I said and followed him out. His car was right outside the dormitory and we hopped in.


    Leo was a crazy driver. He was speeding and I feared for our lives. I got my mind off my worry as I kept shouting at him to slow down.


    The moment we got to the club, I forgot about everything. But then, my past came knocking. Vivian. She came to where I was seated with Leo.


    ¡°Hello to the hottest guy in the house¡±, she said behind me and I knew instantly that she was the one. My girlfriend of 2 years. My first love who betrayed me and almost turned me into a yer.


    She made me despise girls and treat them like trash. Like they aren¡¯t worth anything. Well, I guess they all deserved it because the girlsing my way were bitches.


    They were the type of girls that go for rich and handsome guys, as well as men with beasts that can fully satisfy them. I had all these and they were always at my beck and call, even when I was treating them like trash.


    That was my mentality about girls until I met Daisy. Daisy. Daisy. I haven¡¯t met any woman like her. No woman made me feel the way she made me feel. No woman looked more beautiful than Daisy. I really wished she was my first love. Andst.


    ¡°I never thought we would ever meet in China of all ces. I¡¯ve been boasting to my friends over there with pride that I took your virginity. It¡¯s something to be proud of, isn¡¯t it?¡±I folded my fist as I turned back to face her. She was looking bitchy as always. I was trying to refrain myself from hitting her.


    She hadn¡¯t changed a bit since thest time we saw her. That was when I broke things up with her.


    How did I even find her attractive in the first ce? How did I fall for her? I asked myself. She isn¡¯t even beautiful. Not as beautiful as Daisy.


    She betrayed me and I hated her like hell.


    ¡°And did you tell them how I caught you with my best friend, pants down?¡± I asked back with a smirk and folded my arms. Leo was right beside me and he was with a confused expression on his face.


    I continued. ¡°Pants down, breathing heavily like a horse and screaming for him to hit you harder?¡±I stared at her pale face. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t tell them that. You are not proud of that?¡±I asked. There was no response so I turned back to face Leo.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±I asked him.


    ¡°Over there¡±, he pointed to the far end of the room and I nodded at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Damien, I asked you to forgive me, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vivian dragged me back.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me¡±, I snatched my hands away from hers. ¡°You are a bitch and I don¡¯t roll with bitches.¡±


    ¡°Really? What the hell is wrong with you? Fine, I cheated on you and I apologized. You didn¡¯t care to hear my side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Hear your side of the story? Do you expect me to listen to your cock and bull story? I caught you red-handed.¡±


    ¡°Everybody cheats.¡±


    Iughed out loud. ¡°Really? You are a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you call me that again, Damien¡±, she warned.


    ¡°What will you do, bitch?¡± I moved threateningly towards her.


    ¡°Damien¡±, she cried. I was used to her fake tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here!¡±, I eximed.


    I grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and we walked to the other side of the room, as I tried to calm my nerves.

 Chapter 34

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe Damien went looking for me like Stanley imed. When I got to the house that night, my baby was already asleep but Nadia was still up, waiting for Nina and me.


    ¡°Mother and daughter gone missing? This is so unlike you two. It¡¯s past midnight already and I was just about to call the cops.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Nadia. I don¡¯t think Nina will be home tonight.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is everything alright?¡± She asked with concern.


    ¡°Yeah. Everything is fine. Nina went on a date. My date turned out bad¡±, I said and went to my room.


    ¡°Sidney?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she said as I took the staircase to my room, without going to check on Eh.


    My mind was in turmoil. I couldn¡¯t process all that happened in one night. First, it was Sidney then I met Stanley of all people who told me Damien went looking for me.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I sat heavily on the bed.


    I was mad at him all along for nothing. He truly cared. He truly valued the night we spent together. He wasn¡¯t fake. He was real.


    Before I knew it, I burst into tears. Tears of agony, tears of wanting and pain. Tears of the bottled-up feelings in me. It was all for nothing after all. I cried my eyes out and slept off without getting out of my dress.


    The next morning I was in a good mood. I didn¡¯t want the opportunity of finally meeting Eh¡¯s father to slip away. I was nning to get his contact from Stanley.


    I was hoping to see Stanley again. He was useful for once in his life. I realized that no one¡­ absolutely no one is entirely useless.


    Danny brought Nina back home the next day around noon and I watched them exchange kisses from the window before Nina came out and waved him goodbye.


    I heard giggles from behind me and I turned to see Nadia. Weughed together so hard. We were happy that Nina had finally let a man into her life. I was extremely happy and proud that my n worked perfectly well.


    Well, I was a genius.


    Nina burst into the house to meet us, stillughing.


    ¡°Good afternoon to you too¡±, she greeted and made me go to her room, to avoid the numerous questions we had prepared for her.


    ¡°Not so fast mom. Can you exin what we just saw?¡± Nadia and I rushed to her side, still giggling.


    ¡°Exin what?¡± She was with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Mom, we are under 18. Can you please exin the porn¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here¡±, she cut me short and ran into her room. We followed her but got disappointed as she mmed the door shut in our faces.


    ***


    Sidney showed up three days after and that really spoiled my optimistic mood.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±. He apologized.


    ¡°Sorry, you say?¡±


    ¡°I have waited so long Daisy¡±.


    ¡°Oh! So I¡¯m not worth the wait? I told you I am not ready for sex yet you were ready to defy that?¡±


    ¡°I see nothing wrong in having sex with you. You are my girlfriend¡±, he stated.


    ¡°Really? It seems you are ready to father a child then.¡±


    ¡°Father a child? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What if I be pregnant?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can use protection, babe,¡± he smiled.


    I stared at him for a while. ¡°Sidney, I¡¯m really not ready for this.¡± Then I sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh called as she came in with Nadia in her school uniform. Her school wasn¡¯t far from the house. My arms were already wide open to wee her back from school, as she rushed to hug me.


    ¡°My baby.¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Sidney was with a gobsmacked look on his face. The reality dawned on me that Sidney was still around and he was not aware that I have a child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here? Can you please exin?¡±He dangled his car keys in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice. That was part of my fear of not telling him beforehand. Fear that it won¡¯t go down well with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sidney¡±, I tried to get close to him. ¡°Don¡¯te near me ¡°, he yelled.


    ¡°Mommy, is he daddy?¡± Eh asked me innocently.


    ¡°No baby, he¡¯s not your daddy,¡± I answered. I cradled her in my arms and pecked her forehead.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m out of here¡± Sidney stormed out before I could raise my head,


    ¡°Sidney¡± I called but he was already gone.


    ****


    Amar¡¯s POV


    Sometimes, our family members make the wrong decision for us. They think they are doing us a favor but they do not know what could result from that single wrong decision, they took that they want you to go along with. For family obligations¡­. fucking obligations!


    That was the same thing my family did. A decision that appeared to me that I would have to live with for the rest of my life. If only I could turn back the hand of the clock but that was impossible, I thought. If only I had gone ahead with my heart desires, things would have been better.


    I was betrothed to Lakshmi the moment she was born. I was just 5 then and a prince.


    I met Nina in America when I was 22. It was love at first sight. I couldn¡¯t get my eyes off her. I was in love with everything about her. The clumsiness, the fear in her eyes, the confidence, her speech, her naivety, and the way she carried herself. I knew she was going to make history. I knew she was going to be a great person.


    We had one nightstand and it was the best night ever. The moment I saw the reddish drop of her purity on the bedspread the next day, my love for her increased but I needed to go back home. Home was calling. My father was on his death¡¯s bed.


    I dropped my business card so she could call me and I left America. While on air, I couldn¡¯t get the image of her body out of my head and how soft her body felt against mine.


    Father died two days after I got to India and I was supposed to be the next king. My step-uncle brainwashed our n and they imed I was too young. I needed to be married to be the next king.


    My uncles made preparations for me to marry Lakshmi and even after our marriage, they took the title away and said I needed to have children. Having kids would signify that I was man enough for the title. I lost the title to my step-uncle but I was left to live with their wrong decision, Lakshmi.


    When Nina informed me of her pregnancy, I told Lakshmi I can¡¯t go on with the marriage two days after the wedding. It was obvious we were both in love with someone else. I wanted to go back to America and start a new life over there with Nina. But my uncles wouldn¡¯t allow me. Lakshmi also cried for days. She refused to admit to me that she was in love with someone else and I never knew


    My first fruit grew up without me because of family obligations that weren¡¯t worth it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to have sex with Lakshmi for 10 good years of our marriage.


    Those years were terrible years for me. All I think of is Nina. She was still in my life but I couldn¡¯t have her. She was always sending me pictures of my boy every birthday and I crave to touch him, talk to him and know what it feels like to be a father.


    The day Lakshmi and I finally consummated our marriage, I was a bit drunk. We had sex and a week after, Lakshmi told me she was pregnant. That was when it dawned on me that I needed to be responsible for my family and let go of the past. I tried to take care of Lakshmi as much as I could and shower her with the love and affection I had deprived her.


    When she gave birth to Yashmi, I was supposed to go to America for Damien¡¯s 10th birthday but I couldn¡¯t. Then I stopped calling Nina after having informed her of Lakshmi¡¯s delivery and she stopped calling too.


    I thought that would burn my feelings for her but I was wrong. My past kept haunting me but I had to endure.


    I was in a way mad at Nina for making the marriage between Lakshmi and me possible. If she had done something, if she had told me about her pregnancy before the wedding day; that would have been enough to put a stop to the whole thing.


    My anger dissolved when she suggested that Damiene to China for his Higher Education since I was working in China. We had startedmunicating again but it was unlike the previous years. I realized how selfless she was. She was a great woman indeed. A woman of virtue and I¡¯d have been the luckiest and happiest man on earth if we had gotten married, I thought to myself.


    When Damien got to China, I was happy and excited but he wasn¡¯t¡­ probably because he wasn¡¯t used to having me around or wasn¡¯t used to the environment. It wasn¡¯t until a week ago that we began to bond really well.


    He was really a funny guy and we chat a lot, tease each other and do things together. We even go partying together during weekends, whenever he is home with me.


    He reminded me of my youthful age and I was hoping he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake I made by not getting hooked up with his mother. She was my first andst love. I knew I would never love any other woman the way I loved Nina. Infact her absence was increasing my love for her.


    I was at home one Friday morning, hoping to go on vacation with my son when I got a call from home. Lakshmi was cheating on me. I knew it already. So I asked my friend to tail her while I was in China. I was a bit shaken but what got me mad was when it was revealed to me that Yashmi isn¡¯t mine but her lover¡¯s.


    I had to leave China for India with Damien since their school was on holiday. Lakshmi denied it when I confronted her and we took the matter to our head. That was where she confirmed that the story was true and she asked me to forgive her. I was angry with everyone and I wanted to be alone so I left her there for home.


    I didn¡¯t want the kids to notice there was friction between their mum and me, including Damien who kept asking me what the problem was. I was having doubts if the second child was also mine but she swore that she was mine.


    I made ns to leave India a day after Yashmi¡¯s birthday. I was still trying to process all that was happening when Damien gave me the phone to talk to his mom.


    The anger I felt for years came rushing back and I couldn¡¯t help but voice it out. I used her. Nina seems to be ready for my outburst as she responded to my usation sharply.


    I guess we¡¯ve both been hurting, holding grudges against each other for being apart. I guess I opened her wound by my usations. I thought I was the only one who was suffering for it all but I was wrong.


    What Nina was facing was more than mine. I was married but she wasn¡¯t.


    I think it is high time I made things right. It is high time I rectify my mistakes, and our decisions¡­.. my decision of not going back to America, and Nina¡¯s decision of not informing me about our baby before my wedding. As well as my family¡¯s decision of engaging me without my consent by choosing a future partner for me, I said inwardly.


    I was done. Done with the deceit. Done pretending to love who I don¡¯t. Done with the hurt. It is bing unbearable. I have just one more thing to do and I will be a free man again, I said inwardly.


    I need to go back to India and issue Lakshmi a divorce. Then after that, I¡¯d turn back the hand of the clock as I have always anticipated. I will go back to America, to the love of my life. The woman of my dreams. And the mother of my first fruit.


    Nina Gomez.

 Chapter 35

    A YEAR LATER


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    My rtionship with Sidney at this time wasplicated. We barely go out on dates anymore. He still calls me and tells me he loves me. We only meet in school.


    I was confused. I didn¡¯t even know if I should call what I had with him a rtionship. The connection was not there. I was ready to break up with him after the drama that happened between us when he discovered Eh.


    I thought he was going to stop calling or he would try to pick up a fight with me but surprisingly, two days after the incident, he called and pretended like it never happened. He never asked of her and I never brought it up in any of her conversations.


    How can I be with someone that doesn¡¯t want my daughter? I asked myself. I told mom about it and she kept saying to y along. But for how long will this go on?


    Thest time we went out was almost 6 months and when he pulled up in front of the house before I could go out, he pecked my lips and wished me goodnight.


    I stared at him in surprise, I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he was that romantic with me.


    I thought and concluded that our rtionship was going nowhere, not until he called me after school that he would like to take me to his best friend¡¯s party. I wanted to tell him I won¡¯t be able to go with him since it was a high party and I don¡¯t want fate to repeat itself like the previous year, where he tried to take advantage of me but mom insisted that I go.


    She said I needed to put in my best effort to make the rtionship and if in the end, it doesn¡¯t work out then I¡¯d know I did my best.


    I was justing out of the University library when I bumped into Stanley. I hadn¡¯t seen him since the other night.


    ¡°You school here too?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe Stanley was schooling in Nevada of all ces. He was full of surprises.


    He shrugged and gave me his usual cocky smile. ¡°I told you what happened the other night, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t recall what he was talking about.


    ¡°No¡±, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you did.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did. You weren¡¯t listening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He sat on his car bo and smirked.


    ¡°The bad date really got to you, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I agreed. ¡°Maybe that was why.¡±


    ¡°I told you I lost my dad and I needed to be in America for the family business. Mom is here in Las Vegas and she doesn¡¯t even want to hear anything about me moving out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My God! I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mom was really shattered about his death.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Can I give you a ride? He requested.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Hop in¡±, he said, moving to the driver¡¯s seat.


    I got in and he did the same as I fastened my seat belt. He ignited the car engine and pulled out of the school¡¯s driveway.


    ¡°Why did you move out of New York? I had always thought you were a fan of Oxford and you would go there for your Higher Education.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Um yeah, I was supposed to go to Oxford.¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    How am I supposed to tell him I got pregnant and had a baby? How am I supposed to tell him I had an affair on the night of our graduation and that ruined all my ns? I asked myself.


    He could sense my hesitation and he asked, peering at me. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it obviously.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I lost my dad.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He was wide-eyed. ¡°I never knew. When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Right after our graduation,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Losing a parent to death is really devastating. I couldn¡¯t eat for a whole week when dad died. I partially med myself for it because we fought the previous week. I felt I was the reason why he died. He died without me asking for his forgiveness. Maybe if I had reconciled with him, things would have been different.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for anything, Stanley. I believe it¡¯s destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny?¡± I nodded at him. ¡°You believe in that?¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Of course, I do. The experiences that came after high school was too overwhelming not to believe there is a thing called destiny. It can¡¯t be denied.¡±


    ¡°What if I want to deny it?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to. It can only be dyed but it will surelye to pass someday.¡±


    He sighed loudly. ¡°Honestly, dad¡¯s death changed a lot of things about me. I felt like a spoiled brat and I acknowledged that I was one, then I began to adjust. A year after his death, I thought of you and I felt bad for what I did to you the other night. I¡¯m sorry, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. You are forgiven.¡±


    ¡°My past is taking a toll on me. It keeps haunting me at the least expected moments. If Damien hadn¡¯te to your rescue that night, I would have taken advantage of you.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At the mention of Damien¡¯s name, my heartbeat increased and was thumping wild.


    How am I to react to the mention of my baby father¡¯s name? I had no clue at all how to behave or what to say.


    ¡°As much as I liked you and would have loved to have a beautiful thing with you, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Stanley, it¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    He looked at me with doubts. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Can we be friends then?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°If you are going to behave yourself, yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m matured, remember?¡± He smirked.


    I chuckled. ¡°You are silly.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about going on a date?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to see if we can be friends and you are already asking me out for a date, you are not serious, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯d be d, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week to think about it.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to think about.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, ¡°I muttered, feigning annoyance.

 Chapter 36

    We rode in silence for a while before I spoke up. I was waiting for the right time to ask him the question that has been on my mind since he made mention of Damien. I didn¡¯t want him to figure out anything.


    ¡°About Damien¡±, I cleared my throat.


    He looked at me. ¡°What about him?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice. I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to ask him anymore. I was damn scared.


    Finally, I said. ¡°Do you know him that much? Howe? He was not our schoolmate.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. He was Eric¡¯s buddy.¡±


    ¡°Eric?¡±I asked with astonishment. ¡°Maria¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    He nodded and stared at me with curiosity written all over him.


    ¡°Howe I never knew?¡±


    ¡°I got to know him from Eric. He¡¯s not based in New York. He was only there for high school.¡±


    ¡°So that means he will be out of New York by now?¡±


    ¡°Yea, probably. I think that was why he was asking you. Is there anything between you two?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, ¡°I lied.


    ¡°He looked smitten¡±, he chuckled. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t feel for a beautifuldy like you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny.¡±


    ¡°Heughed. ¡°Where do you stay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do want to know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯te visiting without you knowing.¡±


    I stared at him with doubts as he ced his hand on his chest.


    ¡°I live two streets away from here.¡±We were already at Eh¡¯s school.


    ¡°Yep, mydy.¡±


    We talked about other random stuff and before I knew it, we were already at the avenue. I thanked him and got down.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Stanley, you promised.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m informing you already.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±, I said and walked to the gate.


    Stanley would never change. Always looking for opportunities to grab but I enjoyed hispany. He had changed indeed. I knew him to be a flirt. I walked inside and suddenly remembered I forgot to get Eric¡¯s contact from him again.


    ¡°Shit¡±, I cursed. ¡°How could I have forgotten such a significant thing?¡±


    I needed to reach Maria. It¡¯s been so long and I missed her so much. She¡¯d be so surprised and mad at me when she eventually gets to know that I was pregnant and I have a child already. I also needed to get Damien¡¯s number from Eric, if truly they were buddies like Stanley imed.


    Then, my phone rang, jerking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Hi, babe.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sidney.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching all around for you. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I just got home.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I hope you¡¯ve not forgotten about Jayden¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Should Ie to take you to get a dress?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That is taken care of already.¡±


    ¡°Great. See you tonight. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±I rolled my eyes and disconnected the call.


    ¡°That must be Sidney¡±, Nina appeared from nowhere.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I rolled my eyes again.


    ¡°Come on. Forgive him already.¡±


    ¡°I have already, mom. If I haven¡¯t, I won¡¯t even pick his calls.¡±


    ¡°Your dress is on your bed. I had to order it because I was feeling toozy to go out and get it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mom¡±, I said tiredly and went upstairs. I know Eh would be in our neighbor¡¯s house. She always goes there after school. She is a teacher and she takes them some lessons after school. I was so tired that I fell asleep immediately when I got to the room.


    By the time I woke up, it was already 7 pm and Sidney was already calling me. I missed his calls twice.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said sleepily.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± He said more like a shout.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°But you are sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Are you here already, Sidney?¡±He was getting on my nerves again.


    ¡°On my way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready before you get here.¡±


    ¡°Please, be ready. I can¡¯t afford to bete for my best friend¡¯s party.¡±


    I hung up immediately. I was angry and I was having second thoughts about going. But I knew mom would scold me if I didn¡¯t go. I groaned and stood up. I quickly took my bath and got dressed. Sidney was right on time. I was putting on my shoes when I heard his horn. I went downstairs and kissed mom on the forehead before heading out. He was sitting on the bo of his car when I got out. He was looking cute in his ck tux and wellbed hair.


    ¡°Good evening, love.¡± He kissed me.


    ¡°Good evening, ¡± I replied as we both hopped into the car. I was really In no mood to talk and the drive was silent all through.


    We were almost at Jayden¡¯s apartment when he said. ¡°Jayden¡¯s dad is a politician. And he¡¯s a friend of my dad. I¡¯d like to introduce you to some of their kids. A lot of them would be there.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I said. I wanted to nod in response but I had to say something so he wouldn¡¯t notice something was amiss.


    We got there and he got out to open the door of the car for me. Today is indeed a good day, I thought.


    ¡°I forgot to say earlier that you look gorgeous and ravishing.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We got inside and I got fed up with going from one table to the other as he introduced me to some of the ssicdies there, politician¡¯s daughters like he imed, I thought and rolled my eyes at thestdy who looked at me from head to toes. I was already feeling ufortable with the whole setting and was about to tell Sidney that I needed to use the restroom when my phone rang. It was Nina.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m there already.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, you need toe home right now¡±, she said with agitation.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I questioned, trying to act calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eh¡±, she said.


    ¡°Eh? What happened to my baby?¡± That got Sidney¡¯s attention. Thedy I greeted also looked at me strangely but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the hospital¡­.¡±She was saying when I cried.


    ¡°Oh My God¡± and disconnected the call.


    ¡°Sidney¡±, I need to go. I could see the sh of hurt that crossed his face, which was reced by regrets.


    ¡°Eh is sick. Mom said she is in the hospital.¡±I exined and he nodded, without moving an inch. There was no time to care about his reaction as I turned to go out. My baby was more important than any fucking rtionship. To hell with the rtionship.

 Chapter 37

    I was mad at Sidney. He didn¡¯t even call to ask how I was faring and also about Eh. What sort of boyfriend is he? It was evident enough that he was no good for me.


    After I left the party that night, I was grateful that I wasn¡¯t toote to get a cab back home. My stupid boyfriend didn¡¯t even make any attempt to see me off not to talk of taking me back home or to the hospital.


    I knew it was no other than our family¡¯s hospital so I rushed there. My baby was in the intensive care unit and I couldn¡¯t help but cry. I realized at that instant that I had less time for my baby and more time for my useless boyfriend. Sometimes, I go to bed without even seeing her throughout the day. This was because Nadia takes her to school as early as possible before I even wake up to prepare for my school.


    I always get back home in the evening when Eh was at Mrs Landon¡¯s residence, studying with her son, Jason. Before shees back I¡¯d be asleep already, school work was bing more stressful for me and I go back home exhausted, most of the time.


    Nina exined to me that Eh lost consciousness immediately after I left and she didn¡¯t want to disrupt my evening, thinking it wasn¡¯t a serious matter. She had called me when they got to the hospital and Eh was ced in the ICU just like when she was born.


    I cried bitterly and watched over her till the daybreak. Nina was also with me despite my insistence for her to go home. I couldn¡¯t go to school the next day. Eh regained consciousness that night and I was delighted to see my smiling baby.


    She was wriggling her feet and calling to Nina by the next morning with a big smile on her face.


    Jason¡¯s mother came visiting too in the hospital and she apologized for noting earlier. She exined that Jason and Eh were ying in the courtyard while she was busy cooking dinner. She heard Jason calling her and she quickly went out to see Eh on the floor unconscious and Jaason crying.


    ¡°I even asked him what he did to her¡±, she had said.


    ¡°He said they were ying and she fell. Meanwhile, Jason¡¯s father called and told me he wasing home with some of his colleagues from work, so I was trying to fix them something in a hurry before they would arrive, that was why I didn¡¯t bring Eh back home on time.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The doctor discharged her and asked us to see him in his office. I was all smiling before he said he wanted to see Nina and me. I was really happy my baby was fine. I thought I was going to lose her. Seeing her back to her normal self was overwhelming. I told myself I needed to set my priorities right.


    E was my priority. But when the doctor said he would like to see us, the fear in me came back as my heart thumped wildly.


    ¡°Is Eh going to be fine?¡± I voiced out my thoughts to Nina who patted my back and smiled at me encouragingly as we walked to the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡®Did something happen to my baby?¡¯ I thought inwardly.


    ¡°Your daughter is asthmatic¡±, the doctor announced and it seemed like my world stopped as I stared at the doctor¡¯s moving mouth, without hearing any other word apart from the fact that my daughter was asthmatic.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Asthmatic?¡± I finally uttered, more like a whisper. The doctor nodded. There were whitish beards all over his mouth and I realized he had grown older than thest time we saw him. That was during Eh¡¯s delivery. He was Nina¡¯s family doctor and he waspetent like Nina would im.


    ¡°She was born prematurely¡±, he stated.


    ¡°What has that got to do with this? Eh is three years old already¡±, my voice was raised and Nina ced her hand on my silk dress. That was the dress she bought for me for a change after I insisted that she won¡¯t spend a second night in the hospital. She had gone home and came back the next day with a change of clothes for me and Eh.


    ¡°Most babies like this end up with long-term health problems¡±, the doctor exined after a moment of silence.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been three years already, doctor¡±, I Insisted.


    Eh is no longer premature¡±, I thought childishly.


    She behaves more than her age. My daughter shouldn¡¯t be a victim of a health problem. I began to cry again when the doctor didn¡¯t reply to me. He only shrugged.


    On our way home with Eh, I was fuming in anger and Nina was quick to notice. I was not angry at the doctor but I was angry with Sidney. I felt giving him more attention than was needed was what led to my baby¡¯s situation. If I was always home to watch over her, maybe¡­ just maybe this wouldn¡¯t have been the case.


    I was angry with Sidney for not even showing any care about my baby and he ims to love me. That isn¡¯t love.


    What I was feeling for him at that moment was pure hatred and I was more than ready to break up with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eh will be fine. We just have to keep a close watch on her from now on to know when she will need the inhaler, that¡¯s all.¡± Nina ced her left hand over my shoulder.


    Richard was driving us home and Eh was sound asleep in my arms. I was watching her every move like a hen watching over it¡¯s chicks. Yes¡­ She was my chick and it was high time I took responsibility as a mother¡­ as a good mother


    As for rtionships, I am done. To hell with all the men and to hell with rtionships. I don¡¯t need them, I said inwardly.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but me myself. I was out partying when my baby was feeling unwell. What sort of a mother does that?¡± I asked Nina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Nadia and I are taking good care of her. And you are still young. You don¡¯t need to let her deprive you of the joy of being a teenager¡­..¡±


    ¡°And a mother. I am a mother, Nina. She needs me.¡±


    She touched my shoulders again and her hand felt warm against my silky dress. She was glowing these days and I guess I was meant to help her devise a way to be happy, whereas I was angry, devastated, and frustrated at just 20.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get my point. You are Eh¡¯s mother and nobody is disputing that fact but she is our baby too, Nadia and I. She is Nadia¡¯s goddaughter and she is my granddaughter. Stop ming yourself too much. I believe this was destined to happen¡±, she finished and rested her back on the seat.


    ¡°Destiny?¡±I asked back and she nodded. I was ready to argue with her over that when I remembered what I said to Stanley about destiny, three days before. Then I sighed and resigned to fate.


    ¡°I know you are mad at Sidney, that¡¯s why you are this worked up¡±, Nina noted. At the mention of his name, my anger was back.


    ¡°What sort of a stupid boyfriend does that? No calls to ask if I got home well and if my baby is fine? I¡¯m more than mad at him, mom. Sidney and I are done.¡±


    ¡°Come on¡±, she sat upright. ¡°Don¡¯t be so judgemental. Maybe something happened to him too that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t called.¡± Mom tried to defend him.


    ¡°Mom, It is quite clear that Sidney doesn¡¯t like and doesn¡¯t want to ept Eh. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t inform him beforehand, Daisy. This was bound to have happened.¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking his side? Sidney is not worth it¡±, I whispered when I saw Eh turning in her sleep.


    Nina smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not taking his side. I just don¡¯t want you to end up like me.¡±


    ¡°Like you? Of course, that¡¯s what I want. You have everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything? Is it possible to have everything?¡± She scoffed. ¡°You really want to start dating at 40? Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go into any rtionship that willplicate my life, again. I don¡¯t need it¡±, I replied stubbornly.


    ¡°Of course you do need it. You need a man. You are 20 for crying out loud.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s the least of my problems.¡±


    ¡°What then is your problem?¡± I could see a sh of anger on her face. That was the first time In 4 years that Nina would be mad at me. I didn¡¯t reply but looked down at Eh. ¡°You can be so childish sometimes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Richard, please take me to Sidney¡¯s ce after we get home. Hope you know there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do¡±, he answered.


    ¡°You are going there to break up with him for real?¡± She was with a bewildered look.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I said I would. I don¡¯t need him anymore. My child is my priority and I ain¡¯t trading her for anything  in the world, not someone as useless as Sidney anyway.¡±


    Nina¡¯s mouth was agape. She couldn¡¯t believe what I was saying and I could see she was hurt. She closed her mouth back and stretched her arms out. ¡°Give me my baby.¡±


    We were in thepound and I handed Eh to her. She alighted with Eh and without uttering a word, she closed the car door and walked inside the house. I sighed heavily as Richard reversed back and took to the street once again.


    I knew I was doing the right thing. Nina was supposed to support me but instead, she was angry with me. I couldn¡¯t me her because I knew she was looking out for me like always. She didn¡¯t want me to be like her, a single mother at 40 who just began to give dating a serious thought. That was what she imed to be but that was the exact thing I wanted. I wanted to be like her. Be a great writer someday so I can send my baby off to college too.


    Just then, I can start thinking of dating or probably live the rest of my life abstaining. At that moment, I was fed up with everything and was not ready to amodate any moreplications in my life. Well, I consider rtionships asplications.


    I was so lost in thought and I didn¡¯t even know when Richard pulled up beside Sidney¡¯s car.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We are here, Daisy.¡±


    I had told him not to refer to me as Madam. I got down from the car and walked to the door. I was walking slowly as I tried topose myself and reconstruct what I would say to Sidney when I see him.


    I was hoping I won¡¯t stutter because my mind was made up already. I was about to knock on the door when I retrieved my hands back. My hands were trembling.


    I was nervous. My eyes met with Richard and he nodded lightly with a smile. I smiled back and finally knocked lightly on the door. There was no response at first but after a few seconds, there came a response. And the response was a moan.


    My heart began to beat wildly and I quickly opened the door to enter. The moans were louder but I didn¡¯t see anyone until I turned back and saw the bitch at the party on the table with Sidney in between her legs. No wonder she looked at me that way, I thought. Her eyes were closed and her mouths were open, producing loud moans which I found irritating. I wished I went there with a gun so I could shoot Sidney¡¯s brain out. He was cheating on me all along.


    I couldn¡¯t take in the sight anymore and I apud them. Sidney pulled away from her and quickly wore his shorts as he cursed with a guilty look on his face.


    ¡°I love porn, you know?¡± I said. ¡°You two should continue.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, I can exin.¡±


    ¡°I know you can but I¡¯m not interested in your exnation. You¡¯ve been cheating on me with this bitch all along¡±, I pointed at her as I yelled. She was sitting confidently on the table without attempting to wear her clothes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No what? You are cruel. You didn¡¯t bother to ask about my baby and myself, Sidney and you call this love?¡±


    ¡°I love you, Daisy. I can exin.¡±


    ¡°To hell with your exnations, Sidney¡±, I dropped my hands. ¡°If our paths ever cross again, Sidney, I swear to God I won¡¯t hesitate to blow your fucking brains out, you son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°No, Daisy¡±, he said and moved closer. I pped him. Thedy scoffed and I was tempted to scratch her face but I refrained myself. Sidney wasn¡¯t worth fighting for.


    ¡°Sidney, you know how calm I am, don¡¯t take my words for a joke because from now henceforth, I¡¯m going to start walking with a gun¡±, I moved to the door.


    ¡°So it was about sex all along?¡± I turned back to look at him. He was quiet.


    ¡°I regret knowing you. I am done with you¡±, I walked out and mmed the door shut. Before I could walk to the car, tears were streaming down my eyes already.

 Chapter 39

    Nina¡¯s POV


    I was really mad at Daisy. How could she behaved like I had no say at all? I was doing all of that for her sake and also for Eh. I didn¡¯t want Eh to end up like my Damien. Damien grew up without knowing his father and I med myself for that.


    Sometimes, he¡¯de home from school and ask me when his dad woulde to visit. I always end up crying each time he asks me that. Because I knew the truth. I knew his father would nevere home. Because his home was somewhere else¡­ Far from us.


    But the moment Daisy came back home in tears, my anger dissolved and was reced with worry. I was worried Sidney eventually took advantage of her. I was angry at myself and I was sure I would never forgive myself if that was the case. It was more like Daisy epted him because I convinced her to¡­ she went along with the rtionship because I told her to.


    Daisy wouldn¡¯t even talk to me that night and I rushed to Richard to voice out my fears. But he said she didn¡¯t even spend more than 5 minutes beforeing out of the house. He said he also tried to make her talk but she only cried all the way home.


    I nodded quietly at Richard and went back to my room. I made Eh sleep with me on my bed so I could watch over her throughout the night. Her mother needed some space.


    The next day, Daisy came to my room to check up on Eh and she finally told me what happened. I was sad.


    ¡°The bastard has been cheating on me all along.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, darling. Someone better wille your way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± She said and looked at Eh. ¡°Hope there was no problem overnight?¡±


    ¡°No, she slept soundly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I behaved yesterday on our way back home and also when I came back from Sidney¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind. Even though I went there to break up with him, I felt hurt knowing he had been cheating on me with his so-called politician¡¯s daughter. You should have seen the way the girl looked at me like I was a riff-raff.¡±


    ¡°One thing I havee to realize is that modern-day rtionship is built solely on sex. When you deprive a man of sex, he goes outside to get it.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Mom¡±, she finally called. ¡°Larry adores Eh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the point she was driving at. When Larry asked her out, I really wished she epted him. I know Larry to be a good man, though yful but when she said she didn¡¯t feel a thing for him, I gave up. I expected Larry to keep pestering her but the asshole left.


    ¡°Yeah. He was a good man.¡± Then Iughed. ¡°He was even hitting on you while you were pregnant. He¡¯s such an asshole and to be honest, I missed him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I missed him too.¡±


    ¡°Ever since he left, I find the office very boring and¡­.¡± I wanted to say I don¡¯t feel free anymore in the office since Danny and I were now dating. That was what I was trying to avoid all along.


    How am I supposed to cope with our personal and business life? How can we not let one of those lives affect the other?


    Danny was a great lover no doubt and he traveled a week back. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would also cheat on me. As they say, men are natural cheats.


    Well, I have nothing to lose. We aren¡¯t going to get married anyway. This is just for fun and for the main time it is going tost, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I know Larry would never do a thing like this if I had epted him. I¡¯d have learned to love him with time but I messed everything up, waiting for someone who must have forgotten about me already.¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I was surprised she was thinking of Eh¡¯s father. I thought you said you¡¯ve gotten over him already? What is happening?¡±


    ¡°I thought I had too not until I met a ssmate of mine from high school who told me he went looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Daisy. Look here¡±, I drew her closer. ¡°Amar knew I was pregnant, had a child for him who is now old enough to have his own kid but he isn¡¯t here. He never came back. Talk more of someone who doesn¡¯t even know he impregnated a woman? Don¡¯t you think he will freak out when he eventually knows after four years? He will. It¡¯s high time you let go of the past, my love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, really hard. Stanley told me his name is Damien. I thought he was Daniel all long¡±, she chuckled.


    ¡°My son¡¯s namesake? Waw!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Or should I hook you up with my own Damien?¡± I winked at her and sheughed.


    ¡°Nah, not interested. You are my mother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Besides, Damien has been in a rtionship with a girl I don¡¯t like for over 5 years now. They started dating two years before he graduated from high school.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like the girl?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. She looks like someone who would cheat on him and she also looks like a golddigger.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, she eximed. ¡°You told me not to be judgmentalst night.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°There are times when you can¡¯t just help it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh muttered, stretching her tiny arms towards her mother. She was wide awake.


    ¡°Yes, baby¡±, Daisy grinned and picked her up. Then she ced her back on the bed and tickled her. Eh giggled.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you greet me good morning?¡±


    ¡°Good Morin, mom¡±, she grinned and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was a cute girl and keeps reminding me of the fact that Amar left me with two gifts but only one remained. E reminded me so much of Debby.


    ¡°What about granny? Won¡¯t you greet granny too?¡± Daisy picked her up


    ¡°Morin granny.¡± Her mother ced her down and she walked towards me to keep me a peck.


    ¡°Morin love, ¡± I replied in a babyish tone, mimicking her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the bathroom. Then we will take a stroll down the avenue and get you some choctes.¡± Eh shrieked in excitement. Her love for choctes was out of the world. Daisy picked her up and left my room.


    Just then my phone rang. It was Damien.


    ¡°Hello, darling¡±, I picked up the phone sharply.


    ¡°My heroine¡±, he called and Iughed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the hero?¡±


    ¡°You are a woman and that title belongs to my father.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always try to make me feel jealous, Damien?¡±


    ¡°I love you, mom.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, son. I can¡¯t wait to have you back home. I missed you greatly.¡±


    ¡°I missed you so much. Can¡¯t wait to be back home. The peeps here can be so annoying at times.¡±


    ¡°Including your dad?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Nope, my papa is an exception. He is a great man.¡± He praised him and I huffed.


    ¡°Make sure you make your final papers, Damien. You have just a few months to go. Please make me proud.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mom.¡±


    ¡°I love you. I got to go now.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Catch youter¡±, he said and disconnected the call.


    There was a huge smile on my face. I really missed having him around. Sometimes, we argue a lot, especially when ites to Vivian, his girlfriend. I told him I don¡¯t like her. It caused a lot of fights between us, albeit, Damien began to request for more money from me than usual. I knew the bitch was at work. She was a gold digger after all. My assumptions were right.


    I really wish Damien can find another girl, a decent and lovely girl. I wouldn¡¯t mind if she is from China or India, all I wanted is for my son to be in safe hands and Vivian that I know is a sorry case.


    My phone rang again. It was Danny.


    ¡°Good morning, princess¡±, he greeted and I couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. He makes me happy and I couldn¡¯t believe I was genuinely happy after all the years. Danny was indeed a good man, with a good soul. He was a great lover and a wonderful pamperer. He pampers me to the core.


    ¡°You always make me feel like sixteen again, Danny, anytime you call me that¡±, he chuckled lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea. You are my princess, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I agreed. But I wanted to ask why he couldn¡¯t call me his queen.


    I dare not voice that out. I know I will be going overboard if I ever make mention of that. A wife makes a queen and I am not his wife. I am just a girlfriend. And I guess that is what I will remain till he gets tired of me and dump my silly ass. Well, I will be ready for that. Waiting for Amar over the years has taught me to always be prepared for the unexpected so when it happens, it won¡¯t shock or leave me heartbroken or depressed. I will get over it when he leaves but I am going to miss him, I said to myself.


    ¡°I trust your night was great¡±, his voice pulled me out of my trance.


    ¡°Yes. How was yours too?¡±


    ¡°Cold without you to warm¡­.¡±


    ¡°Danny¡±,


    ¡°What? I fucking missed you. Can we see today? It¡¯s weekend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been more than a week already, love. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°You know I do.¡±


    ¡°So why are you ying hard to get, uh?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Nina. You better give me an answer or you¡¯re going to host me in your house tonight.¡±


    ¡°Host you?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle over to sleep.¡±


    ¡°You dare not.¡±


    ¡°Give me a response already, honey. I promise to cook you a meal before you get here. Your favorite to be precise.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I find it hard to always say no to you. Alright, I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, he was excited. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Come with the lingerie I got for you from the Sapphire store.¡±


    ¡°Danny¡±, I groaned.


    ¡°What? I wanna see you in it, that¡¯s why I bought it.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Get off my phone already.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I love you.¡± He said and my eyes widened.


    That wasn¡¯t the first time he was saying that. But I didn¡¯t know how to respond to the statement. I didn¡¯t know if saying, ¡°I love you too ¡± would sound right.


    My heart thumped wildly as he fell silent on the other end and before I knew it, he disconnected the call before I could summon up the courage to say, ¡°Me too.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Damien¡¯s POV


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I gotid¡±, I told Leo as his car roared to life. I knew he was going to tease me but I was also surprised too.


    He chuckled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious. It¡¯s more than a year already.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to get that naughty girl that was clinging to you throughout James¡¯ party. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Leo ¡±, I said with all seriousness and fastened my seat belt beforeying my back on the car seat. I really do not feel like going out but the thought of gettingid forced me out. I really need it.


    We were going to Xinjiang ¡®s birthday party. She was a coursemate of mine. We just have a few month to go before we graduate and I was excited about going home. Dad had always been saying something about staying with him in China so I can work with him in his newpany.


    But even after four years, I still find the people there fucking annoying and I find it hard to socialize with them, except with those who can speak English fluently or understands thenguage. Just like Xinjiang.


    ¡°It¡¯s a full mask party, nigga. There¡¯s going to be alot of girls there to have sex with, so worry no more.¡±


    That assurance was enough to make me happy. But I just couldn¡¯t wait to write my finals and go back home. I told dad I don¡¯t think I would stay in China and he said he was going to America the next month. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly changed his mind. Our initial n was to go to America together, after my graduation. It was meant to be a surprise for mom.


    I fell silent and closed my eyes as the evening air brushed my face. I was enjoying the cool breeze as the window was down. The drive took more than half an hour and by the time we got there, I was half-asleep.


    Leo tapped me. ¡°We are here, man.¡±


    ¡°Okk¡±, I said and came down from the car, rubbing my sleepy eyes. I yawned loudly and close the door back.


    The ce was already booming and by the time we found our way into the big apartment, I was wide awake. There were alot of girls with mask, most of Xinjiang¡¯s chinese friends were not masked and I tried to look for my type of woman. None of the unmasked girls were up to my taste. I found a seat and flopped into it. I was really in no mood to talk, dance or do anything other than gettingid.


    Abstinence is really hard, I realized.


    I scanned through all the girls once again as I poured myself a drink. Leo was nowhere to be found and some girls were dancing on the dance floor. None was trying to seduce me like I thought most would do. That was what they always do and I wonder why that party was different. Then my eyesnded on Chengdu who was rocking her body on James.


    Chengdu had a huge crush on me but I didn¡¯t give her much attention. I thought of dating her for the remaining months of my stay in China since I had no girlfriend but seeing her on James¡¯p made me lose interest. I want a reserved girl, not loose girls like Vivian. A reserved and calm girl like Daisy would do.


    ¡°Fuck¡±, I cursed when I felt myself getting hard. I thought I had gotten over her but on that night, I realized I haven¡¯t.


    I was looking for a girl like her because her pretty, cute, little face kept appearing in my head. I tried to engage myself in something as I was already getting bored. I brought my phone out and saw the several missed calls from dad. I wondered why he was calling by that time of the day. It was unusual.


    I stood up to go out as I dialed his number when I saw Chengdu dragging James to the bathroom. I shook my head and left the apartment. She had proven to be like the rest of the girls.


    I wonder at that moment if decent girls still exist¡­ or virgin girls still exist. I really doubt it. Because virginity has turned to a thing of mockery. Meanwhile the actual fact is that it isn¡¯t.


    It is supposed to be a thing of pride and the dignity of a woman.


    The only reason why I haven¡¯t gotten over Daisy was because I was the one who popped her cherry. I was sure if I hadn¡¯t forced my way into her that night, she would still be a virgin. She was the exact definition of a modest and virtuousdy. Beauty with brains. Decency with naivety.


    ¡°Dad¡±, I called when he finally picked.


    There was no way dad wouldn¡¯t hear the sound of the loud music despite the building¡¯s distance from the parking lot. And I already know what his first statement would be about.


    ¡°Where are you, Damien?¡±


    I found my way back to the car we came with and I rested my body on the bo. The ce was really dark. ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s birthday party¡±, I replied.


    ¡°I was at your apartment. I wanted to spend the night with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad. In fact Leo and I just got here and it¡¯s almost an hour drive away from the University.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I needed to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±I scratched my beards in curiosity.


    ¡°I have a flight to catch to America tomorrow¡±, he announced.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of urgent.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±I asked him but there was a hint of hesitation in his voice as he answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said we will go to America together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry. It will no longer be possible.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here alone, dad. It¡¯s just two months to go¡±, I insisted.


    How am I supposed to stay here without him? It will be so frustrating, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I mighte back soon¡±, he said.


    ¡°Alright¡±, I gave up.


    ¡°Take care, my boy.¡±


    ¡°And you too, dad.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like China, Damien. I¡¯m actually doing this for you.¡±


    ¡°A newpany in America?¡±I tried to guess.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he chuckled.


    ¡°Waw, that¡¯s great news! You got the contract then?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But I¡¯m going along with the first n. The contract will be an added advantage. It¡¯s just that we really need more funds for start up.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving incubator centers a trial? It might help.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but it will slow down the whole process. I want you to start work immediately after graduation.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±I inquired, trying to think of a solution.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir. Take care, dad. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, son. There is something else you need to know¡±, he said, raising my curiosity again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lakshmi and I are divorced¡±, he informed me.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Long story. We will talk better when I am back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, dad¡±, I said as he disconnected the call. I knew it, I soliloquized. I knew something was amiss in dad¡¯s marriage but why the sudden divorce. Every marriagees with its ups and downs but I couldn¡¯t me dad.


    It was obvious they were not in love. Their marriage was not based on that. It was based on some form of fucking obligations. I walked back giddily to the apartment. I had already lost interest with the news I got from dad and I had no other wish than to go back to my apartment and have a good sleep.


    The party was supposed tost till dawn. I went back to my seat and resumed my drinking when my eyes fell on ady dancing all to herself. She was masked and she seemed to be really enjoying herself, dancing alone. I found myself walking towards her. I wrapped my hand around her waist and got in line with her dancing steps.


    It was slow. ¡°Do you enjoy dancing alone?¡±I asked her but there was no reply. I could see the amusement in her eyes as she looked me in the eyes and I guessed she was smiling. Then I found myself grinding her to my body and she seemed to be enjoying it.


    Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy a hot dance with a hot guy like me? I thought to myself with a smirk.


    I was in a casual wear which fitted perfectly, showing my abs. I had started going to the gym since I got to China and I thought of giving Kung Fu a try. After my first attempt, I gave up.


    I felt like kissing her but the mask was preventing me from doing that. I lifted my hand up slowly, and tried to lift off the mask but she hit my hand away and chuckled. I chuckled too.


    I looked her in the eyes, drawing her closer to myself and I felt like she was someone I know, probably one of my secret admirers from the University. I kissed her neck and bit her earlobe and she moaned in anticipation. I smiled to myself. That was when I began to really enjoy the party. I continued with the kisses, trying to put her in the mood. I smirked when she dragged me out of the big hall where the party was going on. She seemed to know her way around as she held onto my shirt and dragged me towards a room.


    She was walking with confidence and pride and I found her footsteps familiar. We got to the room and she put the light off immediately. I chuckled as shended her lips on mine and I kissed her back. I wanted to be aggressive towards her since I have been abstaining for almost a year. She removed my belt and I tore her armless top. She moaned again and wended on a bed.


    ¡°ying hide and seek with the light off, prettydy?¡±I demanded and she only chuckled.


    I climbed on top of her and kissed her lips, then I touched her in the most sensitive areas before I found my way into her. I pounded into her so hard and aggressively as her moans increased. She was enjoying it the hard way and I was too. I needed to let out all the unshed liquid inside of me, piling up for months.


    ¡°Harder¡±, she ordered and Iplied.


    An hourter, I fell on top of her in exhaustion. Before I knew it, she pulled me to the bed and got on top of me. She rode me crazily and it really pushed me to the edge. I wanted to be in control but I loved the way she took control. I pushed her down and got into her again.


    ¡°What a girl!¡±I thought to myself. More than an hour of sex and still not tired.


    ¡°Yes, Damien. I love you, baby¡±, she spilled out unconsciously and my body became rigid and still. I knew the voice. I realized why I found every one of her actions familiar. She was a person from my past. The past I was trying to get away from, yet she keepsing back, distorting my present.


    She was someone I don¡¯t want and I felt bad for having sex with her, without requesting to see her face in the first ce. I guess I was desperate for that. And I got it in a desperate way from a desperate human, who was not worth it.


    I stood up abruptly from the bed, taking the bedspread along with me so she won¡¯t be able to hide her ugly face from me. I found my way slowly to the switch and turned the light on. I knew it.


    I uttered in regret. ¡°You?¡±


    She was already standing in all her glory,pletely naked and not making an attempt to hide any part of her body, with a smile of satisfaction on her face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Damien. It¡¯s me Vivian.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Amar¡¯s POV


    I was mad at myself for everything. I was still mad at Lakshmi and I don¡¯t know if I can ever forgive her for the pain she had caused. I thought I was treating her badly all these years, whereas she was backstabbing me. She had an affair behind my back. I found it so hard to believe that my sweet Yashmi isn¡¯t my biological daughter. I love those girls so much and it hurts like hell knowing I ain¡¯t their father. She imed Yani is mine but how could I trust her again?


    Lakshmi¡¯s parents were disappointed in her. I told her parents to let her be with the man she loved but they kicked against it. They said she had already tarnished their image and giving her their support will tarnish it the more. Society will see it as an encouragement for fornication. I left them there after informing them of my decision to divorce her.


    Lakshmi wouldn¡¯t stop crying when I presented the divorce papers to her. Her parents couldn¡¯t say anything. Her father, especially, supported my decision after I exined everything to him in detail.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lakshmi begged for forgiveness but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her she was forgiven. If I had said that at that moment, I would be lying. I left India. And this time, it¡¯s for good.


    Two months after I went back to China and after presenting the divorce papers to Lakshmi, mywyer called to inform me that we were now legally divorced and I felt relieved. I felt like a real adult for once in my life. I felt like a bird that was freed from its cage after 26 years of bondage. But my happiness wasn¡¯tplete. Something was still missing in my life.


    I left Beijing in the early hours of the morning, without seeing Damien. I knew I wouldn¡¯t get to America till the next day considering the time difference. It was 6 am on Saturday in China and America would be around 4 pm. Since my flight would take at least, 13 hours, I decided to leave China on Saturday so I can get to America before the end of Sunday.


    I nned to use the day to sort out the issue with mypany and then finish up before dusk so I can go over to Nina¡¯s in the night. I purposely booked my flight to be a day before Nina¡¯s birthday. I wanted to make my presence her birthday gift.


    I felt she would be happy to see me after 26 years. The years of hopes lost love, anticipations, heartbreaks, separation, I was ready to make things right. I no longer care for what people say, family obligations, or whatever, my heart desires shoulde first.


    Nina and I have suffered enough and it was high time to put an end to all of it. We can¡¯t keep on like this. I thought we weren¡¯t meant to be but I was wrong. My love for her was still as strong as ever. Our first night was still fresh in my memory.


    As much as I tried to pretend I don¡¯t love her, I still do. My heart beats for no one else but her. Why then should I let myself die at an early age without experiencing what true love is with the woman that genuinely loves me, despite our difference, the mother of my son? Why can¡¯t I be with her? I see no reason why I should be with her. I loved her and I just couldn¡¯t wait to see her.


    I pray I will be able to resist embracing her with tears, crunching my lips to her, and making passionate love to her, just like we did, 25 years ago.


    I couldn¡¯t wait. That thought alone brought tears to my eyes and I quickly wiped it away, sniffing and blinking my eyes to hold the tears in. That was not the right time to break down. I can cry all I want when I am eventually inside her, buried deep inside of her, pumping my seed into her.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I spent the night at Danny¡¯s. He just wouldn¡¯t let me be and when I told him I was not going to spend the night there, he didn¡¯t say a word but I knew he was angry. So I decided to spend the night there.


    When I woke up the next morning, the first thing that came to my mind was Eh. I was worried about her. I had to call Daisy to be sure she was fine. Daisyughed over the phone after reassuring me that all was well.


    ¡°Hope your night was great?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered with a yawn.


    ¡°Sure it was¡±, I could sense the hint of amusement in her voice.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called and sheughed.


    ¡°You know you are guilty, I don¡¯t need to say anything.¡±


    ¡°I know I am. I¡¯m just happy you are happy. Finally!¡±


    ¡°Well, your treacherous n worked out well.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m proud of it.¡±


    ¡°Proud of being treacherous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was just about to call you when your call came in.¡± She says.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, mom. I love you.¡±


    I gasped. I forgot it was my birthday. ¡°Goodness gracious, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Now you remember. Catch youter.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday to my baby too. Can you give her the phone?¡±


    Eh and I are birthday mates. I would never forget how my 39th birthday turned out. I would say it was my birthday that pushed her out. Her mother didn¡¯t rest all in the name of seeing me happy on my birthday and at the end of the day, she went intobor prematurely due to the stress. Daisy is indeed a strong woman and I love them both the same way I would love my children. Sometimes, I wish they were mine.


    ¡°Eh, your granny¡±, I heard Daisy shouting to her. Then, I heard Eh¡¯s giggles and her ¡°granny.¡±


    ¡°My sweetheart, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fine granny. I miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too sweetheart. I¡¯ming home soon, what should I get for you?¡±


    ¡°Choctey¡±, she said and Iughed. Daisyughed too. Eh loved choctes so much and she calls them choctey.


    ¡°Alright and happy birthday dear. Granny loves you.¡±


    She was silent. ¡°Tell granny happy birthday too¡±, her mother whispered to her.


    ¡°Happy birthday granny, I love you too¡±, she muttered.


    Then her mother took the phone from her. ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Nadia and I are baking a cake for you and your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! You all are amazing. Tell Nadia I love her.¡±


    ¡°Love you too¡±, Nadia shouted. I never knew she was close.


    ¡°Bye, don¡¯t interrupt our baking. Catch youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±, I said as she disconnected the call.


    I pushed the nkets away from me and was about to go to the bathroom to brush my teeth when Danny pulled me back, making me fall on him.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I giggled.


    ¡°Morning¡±, he said sleepily and kissed my lips.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth¡±, I warned him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like that¡±, he kissed me again and dropped me before climbing on top of me.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I called.


    ¡°Uhm¡±, he answered and he finally let go of me. ¡°I missed you badly¡±, he pulled me closer to him and I snuggled against his broad hairy chest.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°And happy birthday, love. I wish you all the good things of life.¡±


    I thought he had forgotten so I looked up at him with a smile and pecked his forehead. I was happy he remembered my birthday, it showed how much I mean to him.


    We stayed snuggled together for a while before I stood up sharply. ¡°What¡¯s up with Daisy¡¯s book?¡±


    He stood up too and followed me to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the novel information. We¡¯re just awaiting their positive response.¡±


    ¡°Which of the publishingpanies? The one in the Philippines?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten a reply from them either. I just hope they ept her book. Daisy takes rejection the hard way and I don¡¯t want her to feel discouraged for the second time.¡± I began to brush my teeth softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my abilities?¡±


    ¡°I do. I also trusted Larry but the book ended up being rejected.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He watched me for a while and turned to move out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to brush too?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He said and went out. I finished brushing my teeth and took my bath, before going over to the kitchen to make breakfast. While I was in the kitchen, Danny said he was going out and would be back soon.


    I waited for him for an hour and when he didn¡¯t show up, I ate and went back to bed.


    By the time I woke up, it was 4 pm already and Danny was back. I found him in his study working on hisptop. I sat on hisp and we kissed passionately before I stood up. ¡°I need to go home. My babies will be expecting me already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going together.¡± He said and turned back to continue working on hisptop.


    ¡°But you¡¯re busy.¡± I protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Just give me a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, I replied to him and went back to the room. I went to take a shower before wearing my dress. By the time I was done with my makeup, Danny was dressed too and we took off to the house.


    I got in and saw Daisy and Nadia in the living room. I guess they weren¡¯t expecting me that early as they both came to hug me.


    ¡°Happy birthday¡±, they both chorused.


    ¡°Thank you. Where is my baby?¡±


    ¡°Asleep,¡± Nadia answered.


    ¡°So soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Danny¡±, Daisy greeted him.


    ¡°How do you do, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine sir.¡± She smiled back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡±, I said to them and went upstairs.


    Damien didn¡¯t call me on that day like always and I was surprised. I wanted to call him but I decided to leave that tillter. I changed my dress and walked back downstairs.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called. ¡°You should go and wake Eh. This birthday is ours.¡±


    There was no reply and I noticed the light in the living room was off already. There were goosebumps all over me as I felt a strange air.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called and got to thending.


    I tried to find my way to the switch but stumbled upon something on my way. I screamed. Before I could fall, a pair of hands caught me and the light was back. My eyes were wide with fear and Danny chuckled.


    He pulled me down and I was about to ask him what was funny as my heart was still thumpingly out of fear, when I saw him going down on his knees and bringing out a box with a diamond ring. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t talk. I didn¡¯t know how to react. I was confused about what was happening. I looked up at Daisy and Nadia and I could see the excitement on their faces.


    How am I supposed to react to this? I asked myself.


    It felt like a dream but it was real.


    Danny was on his knees begging me to marry him. I couldn¡¯t figure out how I was feeling. Whether to be sad or happy. I didn¡¯t know. But I know I wasn¡¯t expecting that from Danny. I wasn¡¯t expecting too much from him.


    ¡°Will you marry me, Nina Gomez?¡± He questioned, peering at me.


    I didn¡¯t want to do what I would regret. So I asked myself if I truly loved him enough to marry him.


    I was about to reply when someone interrupted. ¡°Happy birthday, Nina Gomez.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me who the voice belongs to as the hairs on my body stood up in excitement, sadness, and fear. The voice that sends tingles all over me, each time I hear it. The owner of the voice was at the entrance of the house with a bouquet in his hand.


    ¡°Amar?¡± I questioned with a gasp.

 Chapter 42

    Nina¡¯s POV


    To say I was confused was an understatement. Danny was still crouched on one knee with the open box in his hand as he stared back at Amar. Amar sauntered in with a boyish smile on his face. He ignored everyone. His gaze was on me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Danny stood up immediately and I could see that he felt intimidated and angry at Amar¡¯s presence.


    What the hell is Amar doing here of all time? Must he alwayse into whatever makes me happy? Danny makes me happy and I am just about to ept his proposal but Amar is here to spoil everything. A proposal I didn¡¯t get from him. I anticipated it but it never came. Why does his visit have to be now? I asked myself


    ¡°Who the hell is this?¡± Danny questioned with an angry look on his face as he pocketed the box.


    ¡°Who the hell are you too?¡± Amar retorted back.


    I never knew my birthday would turn out that way. My day was already ruined by Amar¡¯s presence. I turned to look at Daisy and Nadia who were silently watching the drama.


    ¡°Nina, can you tell me who this intruder is?¡± Danny asked again.


    I finally closed my agape mouth. Then I opened it back and answered. ¡°He is Amar.¡±


    ¡°Amar Singh?¡± I nodded.


    I could see the smirk and pride written all over his face. His face was still the way it used to be. There were no changes. His eyes, nose, mouth, and curly hair of his that I can kill to have were all the same. He was in a ck Armani suit with a suede shoe and he looked like a groom about to be wedded with the bouquet in his hand.


    ¡°It looks like I am well known¡±, Amar prided himself and moved closer to me. He attempted to give me a peck but I moved away. He smiled and dropped the bouquet. ¡°Happy birthday, darling.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Amar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, Nina¡±, he replied.


    ¡°See me? What for?¡± I was with a furrowed brow and it was obvious that I was mad at him. Mad at him for so many reasons.


    ¡°Nina¡±, Danny called. I turned to face him. ¡°I¡¯m out of here¡±, he pecked my cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you kissing my wife?¡± Amar demanded.


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Danny requested. ¡°Thest time I checked, she was single.¡±


    Amar smiled again. ¡°Thest time I checked, she is the mother of my son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for rephrasing. She is the mother of your son but not your wife.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    They looked at each other in silence for a while. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± Danny questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­ madly, seriously, and uncontrobly in love¡±, he chuckled and walked around the room, his gaze still on me. ¡°That is solved. But do you know if she loves you too?¡±


    Danny looked at me and I looked away. Why the hell is he looking at me that way? For reassurance or what? I decided to talk.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you two?¡±


    ¡°You two?¡± Danny asked me.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I shouted at him. ¡°You two are grown-ups for crying out loud.¡±


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m out of here¡±, he said and stormed out of the house before I could stop him.


    I sighed and red at Amar who chuckled and sat downfortably on the sofa.


    ¡°Forgive my manners, youngdies¡±, he apologized to Daisy and Nadia when his eyes fell on them. Then he stood up and gave them a hug one after the other.


    ¡°I never thought we would meet this way, sir¡±, Daisy smiled as he hugged Nadia. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I love you already¡±, Amar said and he went to hug her. Daisy chuckled before Amar walked back to the sofa. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for the way I behaved earlier. I was trying to im what is mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± I retorted. ¡°Are you dumb or what, Amar?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, Daisy called to me. ¡°Please take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, you say?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Mom? Is this beauty your daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you asshole¡±, I yelled and Nadia sneaked out quietly.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh came in. We all stared up at her and Daisy went over to pick her up.


    ¡°My baby is awake?¡±


    ¡°Two beauties living with my woman¡±, Amar said again. He seems to be enjoying himself.


    ¡°Granny¡±, she called.


    ¡°Yes, baby¡±, I took her from Daisy.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday too, love¡±, I pecked her. I was trying so well to calm my nerves. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Where is my choctey?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Oh, Goodness!¡± I muttered and whirled around to face Daisy who was seated near Amar. ¡°Daisy, I forgot to get her the choctes I promised.¡±


    Daisyughed. ¡°I have a pack in the room. I will give it to her¡±, she came to take her from me.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Eh said again in her baby tone. She was staring at Amar. Amar smiled at her sweetly and Eh giggled. I shook my head.


    ¡°Daddy ¡±, she struggled to get out of my hold, making it difficult for her mother to carry her. I dropped her and she ran towards Amar whose arms were already open to wee her. He picked her up and twirled her around. Ehughed so hard and still called him Daddy at every interval.


    Amar sat down and ce her on hisp. Daisy was smiling widely. It was obvious she had fallen for his charms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk¡±, she said and walked to her room.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Eh¡±, she answered


    ¡°Eh darling¡­.. you are pretty¡±, she fidgeted with her fingers and smiled. ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±


    ¡°She reminds me of Damien. She looks like him¡±, Amar announced and looked up at me.


    I scoffed. ¡°Talking with so much confidence as if you were here when he was little.¡±


    He was silent for a while and I sat down, looking away. I couldn¡¯t say if I was happy he was here or unhappy. It¡¯s been 26 good years since west saw each other physically and that was when we had sex. When he made passionate love to me. The day I refused to erase from my memory because of how much I treasure the few moments we shared together. Mostly in bed.


    ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t here but you sent me pictures. I still have them. I cherish them so much, despite not being here.¡±


    ¡°And you are proud of it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I wanted to be here.¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t. What stopped you?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°What stopped me? You know the answer to that, Nina. You stopped me froming.¡±


    ¡°I did? Really? What ame excuse?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back into the past, Nina but at this moment, I can¡¯t help it again. You didn¡¯t inform me of your pregnancy when you ought to. We¡¯ve talked about this already.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I barked at him.


    ¡°What am I doing here? What sort of question is that?¡±


    ¡°I ought to know because thest time we saw each other was the day you left me with your seed growing in me.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, Nina! You know that¡¯s not true. Why are you ming this on me?¡±


    ¡°In ourst conversation, you turned the tables around, Amar. So tell me a good reason why I shouldn¡¯t me you? Why can¡¯t you just ept the fact that you are at fault? You destroyed everything yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was frustrated¡±, I apologized.


    ¡°So you decided I was the right person to pour out your frustration on? You are ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I just feel things would have been different if only you told me about your pregnancy right before I married Lakshmi.¡±


    I stood up and walked to him. ¡°There is this one question I keep asking myself and I still can¡¯t find the answer to that question. Amar, you were well aware of your betrothal charade and you went ahead to sleep with me? Why?¡±


    ¡°I loved you, Nina¡±, he stood up to meet me. ¡°And I still do. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from having you.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So you decided to have sex with me and then go back to your lovely betrothed?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? You know that¡¯s not true¡±, he yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, yet you left me for 26 good years. You expect me to believe the trash you are telling me right now?¡± I was bing emotional and he tried to touch me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me¡±, I moved away. ¡°You left me, Amar. You never came back. I waited for you. I brought our son up alone. I sent you his pictures every year, yet you never came back. I kept hoping that one day¡­. just one day, you woulde back to your senses ande back but you never did. Damien is 25 years already.¡±


    ¡°Now that I decided to give life a chance, to give happiness a chance, to make something meaningful of my love life and experience what I had been waiting for you all these years to do which you never did and bump¡­. you appeared from nowhere and you expect me to wee you with open arms? You must be stupid. I used to be stupid but not anyone. I was stupid for waiting for you. I¡¯ve gone past that already. This is not the Nina you used to know. I can¡¯t wee you, so you better go back to your loving wife and leave my life alone¡±, I finished and the tears I was trying to control spilled from my eyes.


    ¡°No, Nina¡±, he pulled me back as I turned to go to my room. ¡°Come on, Nina. Forgive me already. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forgive you? Just like that?¡±


    ¡°We both offend each other, Nina. I have forgiven you already for letting me go into a loveless marriage. A marriage I regret going into. I forgave you a long time ago so you should do the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept no me from you, Amar. I did that for you so you could be happy.¡±


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t happy. My life was miserable without you¡±, I could see the tears swelling up in his eyes.


    ¡°So you just realized that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I couldn¡¯te here because of family obligations¡±, he defended.


    ¡°Family obligation? Then I see no reason why you should be here¡±, I turned back. ¡°Go back to your family. I am not your family.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Nina¡±, he called and ran after me. He pulled my body forcefully and I struggled to free myself from the embrace. When I seeded, I pped him on the face. He held his cheeks and I saw the tears rolling down his eyes. His tears were affecting me but I tried to hide them.


    ¡°You just ruined a beautiful moment. Danny just proposed to me. Something you never did. I couldn¡¯t say the yes I intended because you interrupted. You are a coward, Amar, so go back home¡±, I strode towards the stairs.


    On thest staircase, I stopped and said to him. ¡°To your family obligations¡±, then I dashed to my room, closed the door, and flung myself to the bed, as I cried my eyes out.

 Chapter 43

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was in my room but I could hear the yellings from Nina and Amar. I was as confused as hell. And I could see the reason why Nina fell in love with him. He was handsome and calm-looking. His bears were curly, the same with his long hair. The hair reminded me of Damien. Amar also had clear crystal blue eyes, which I found rare in India. His round face and cheekbone added to his looks. He looked manly with his broad shoulders and I was sure he had a tattoo. I could see the traces from his neck.


    Even without having a conversation with him, I liked him already. He was looking very calm with his infectious smile. I could see why Nina couldn¡¯t get him off her head.


    After Nina left him with Eh, I went downstairs to meet him. His eyes were full of sadness and sorrow. The moment he saw me, he smiled and picked Eh up from where she had fallen asleep before passing her to me.


    I watched the way he handled her carefully and I was thrilled to see the way he also looked at her. It was obvious he loved children and I love men that love children. It reminds me of my dad. Dad used to say he wanted to have as many children as possible.


    He said my mom also loved children and they tried so hard to have more kids after mom gave birth to me, before they discovered she had cancer. They stopped trying and gave me all the attention. I was an only child and I enjoyed that position well before death came knocking and took my mom away. Before Susan came in to destroy our family. Before dad lost his wits by getting married to the bitch.


    ¡°You remind me of myte dad. With the way you handled Eh. He loves children.¡± I told him with a smile.


    I felt like striking up a conversation with him, maybe that will reduce the aches in his heart. It was obvious that he was hurting and he might break down. His eyes gave him away. He was that predictable.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I love kids. They are God¡¯s gift to mankind. When I was little, I used to tell my friends that I would have as many children as possible. When they asked me how many, I told them 10.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± Iughed heartily and Eh turned in her sleep. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡±, he nodded with a smile. ¡°But I am stuck with my big-headed Damien.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.


    ¡°Though he is worth more than a thousand kids. He is really making me proud.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get married?¡± I asked, scared that he wouldn¡¯t want to share his story with me. But I asked him anyway.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°No children?¡±


    He only shrugged and I kept shut. It was obvious he didn¡¯t want us to breach that topic and I respected that. But I needed to give him some form of assurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about mom, she woulde around. She¡¯s just mad at you and to be honest I will do the same to my baby father if he did the same thing you did.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name please?¡±


    ¡°Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If only she had informed me of her pregnancy before I married Lakshmi, I would have found a way to opt-out of the marriage. Lakshmi was betrothed to me. I didn¡¯t love her and I still don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That is where the problem ising from. You don¡¯t want to ept fault and she doesn¡¯t want to. You can only resolve your differences when you admit your faults to each other.¡± I said and he sighed loudly. ¡°I have a simr case too. My baby is 3 already and her father doesn¡¯t even know that she exists.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see each other again. I left home and he also went to school, as I heard. I know nothing of him and there was no way to contact him.¡±


    ¡°There is no way at all to contact him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°But I was angry with him for not remembering what we shared or even trying to contact me too. That is the same way Nina feels. Don¡¯t be hard on yourself, she wille around soon.¡± I concluded.


    He nodded and after a moment of hesitation, he said. ¡°You called her mom and now Nina, are you really her biological daughter?¡±


    I could see the curiosity written all over his face. I smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°Who is that guy crouching one knee and asking my woman to marry him?¡± Iughed. ¡°Thank God I was in time to ruin it all. Nina can¡¯t marry him¡±, he dered.


    I sighed and looked at him. He stared back and I could see the burning passion of love. ¡°You truly came back for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I was supposed toe back with Damien but I wasn¡¯t myself. Thank God I listened to my intuition for once.¡±


    ¡°Mom has waited for a long time for this moment. She was not happy with her life. When I came here four years ago, I was not happy because she was not happy and I wanted to see her happy. Her happiness makes me happy. Her sadness makes me sad. Her cries make me cry. Her hopes and encouragement are what  me going. So I hooked her up with Danny. She wouldn¡¯t let any man into her life and I thought Danny was a good man. He loved her and wouldn¡¯t stop pestering her. Mom avoided him as much as she could but I devised a way for them to meet and that was how it all started.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! This beauty here hooked my woman up with somew clerk?¡± He questioned and I couldn¡¯t help butugh again. His sense of humor was something else, despite his sorrows.


    ¡°He is not aw clerk¡±, Iughed again. ¡°He is an editor.¡±


    ¡°What difference does that make? He can¡¯t have my woman. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±He felt silent again and I was about to stand up and bade him goodnight when he said. ¡°Do you think Nina will ept his proposal?¡±


    I shrugged. I couldn¡¯t tell. I was also confused about who to choose between the two men. I liked Danny and I also like Amar, and they both loved her. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. She won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°At least try. I¡¯m ready to do all it takes. Tell her I¡¯m really sorry. We are both at fault and I have admitted mine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best¡±, I stood up with Eh who was sound asleep.


    He stood up too. ¡°Thank you for your time, Daisy. I enjoyed our conversation. I hope we get to converse more and get to know each other better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay?¡± I asked him with concern.


    ¡°Yes. I lodged in a hotel earlier.¡±


    ¡°Alright. See you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°He shrugged. ¡°That depends on your mom¡¯s mood.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t run away again.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here to stay. But I might go back to China to bring Damien back home.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hee on his own?¡±


    ¡°Nina spoiled the boy. He insisted Ie to take him and I promised him already.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Bye¡±, he said and pecked Eh on the forehead before sauntering out with his gait that I found familiar.


    I went to ce Eh in the room before going back downstairs to take the cake to the kitchen. It was still untouched. The day ended badly. Nadia had fallen asleep already, so after locking the front door and the kitchen, I went to Nina¡¯s room. I met her sobbing and looking at her phone.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called.


    She raised her head and opened her arms. I ran into it as she cried some more. Then I pulled her into my body and tapped her back, to console her.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, mom. Sometimes, we just need to face our past and the things that hurt us. How we handle situations like that will determine how strong we are. I know you¡¯ve always wanted him toe back but then you gave up on himing back. He came back at the least expected moment, just when you decided to move on. It¡¯s fine. Everything is going to be just fine.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m confused.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused too, mom.¡±


    ¡°Danny is mad at me.¡± She told me.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re crying?¡±


    ¡°No. Amar just spoiled everything.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you still love him¡±, I asserted. It was written all over her. She looked at me as her sob subsided and before I knew it, she burst into fresh tears and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Amar is your son¡¯s father and he loves you. It is evident. He looks like someone who is carrying the world¡¯s responsibilities on his shoulder. He is looking sad and his eyes speak of nothing but sorrow. The smile on his face is just to hide the pains away. You love him mom and he loves you. He is back for you. He took a long time but it¡¯s betterte than never.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Danny for him, Daisy. What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything. Danny is a good man, mom. But will you be happy with him, knowing fully well that you had another chance to be with your first love, yet you didn¡¯t let it happen? He married his wife because of some family obligations, don¡¯t marry Danny to fulfill righteousness or because you don¡¯t want to hurt him. Marry him only if you know you love him so much that it hurts. Marry him only if you know you can never let Amar¡¯s thoughts cross your mind again. You didn¡¯t let things work out well between you and Amar in the first ce because you wanted him to be happy, yet that caused you 26 years of sorrow and sadness. Don¡¯t let it happen again. Think about it. Think about yourself. Do it for yourself. Not for anyone. Not even for your son. And please do what makes you happy. Your happiness is all that matters to me the most.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Daisy! Amar is an asshole¡±, she muttered and hugged me back.


    I chuckled lightly. ¡°A handsome one at that.¡±


    She was quiet, then she looked up at me. ¡°I love Danny but¡­..¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    ¡°Are you supporting Amar?¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t supporting any of them. I like Danny and I like Amar too. We just met but I like his personality and sense of humor. I¡¯m just telling you to do what needs to be done. I don¡¯t want you to end up like him. Like Amar. His marriage was a loveless one. I don¡¯t want you to make the mistake he made. It¡¯s time for you two to make things right. Isn¡¯t this obvious?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s obvious?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you are fated?¡±


    ¡°Fated?¡±


    ¡°Fated to be together. You love him. He loves you. You two have a son. He is back to you after 26 years and the passion is still there. I could sense the chemistry the moment he entered the house.¡±


    ¡°What about Danny?¡±


    ¡°Think about yourself first, mom. Do what makes you happy.¡± I stood up. ¡°Should I stay with you or you are going to be fine? I feel you need some space.¡±


    Her hand was on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you.¡±


    I bent down and kissed her two cheeks, then raised her head up. ¡°Your happiness makes me happy. Please be happy.¡±


    With that, I left her. I was halfway through the staircase when I heard her cries again. I knew it was a cry of admittance. A cry that will change everything.

 Chapter 44

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I woke up the next morning,te for school. I scrambled out of bed and ran to the bathroom. I ran downstairs after putting on the first dress my hand came in contact with from the closer.


    ¡°Nadia¡±, I called but there was no response. I guessed she wasn¡¯t back from Eh¡¯s school. I was about to go check up on mom when I bumped into her on the way. ¡°Mom.¡±


    She was dressed up and I was surprised to see her looking good. I smiled. ¡°You are going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You haven¡¯t gone to school yet?¡±


    ¡°No, and I¡¯mte for my first ss already.¡±


    ¡°You want to use the car, right?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Richard can take you to school¡±, she said and walked past me to the door and I followed. ¡°I will drive myself. I will use the other car.¡±


    ¡°Okkkk ¡±, I stressed on the k, trying to see if she was happy or not. Her face was expressionless but her dressing was something else. ¡°So where is my mom heading to?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere¡±, she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy is keeping something away from me. Anyways, how was your night?¡± I asked as we got to the car.


    ¡°It was great, dear. I¡¯m going to Danny¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, goodbye¡±, I gave her a side hug and got into the car. Richard was inside already. Mom fished out the key to the other car from her bag and got in as Alex, opened the gates.


    We both drove out of the house.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I got to Danny¡¯s house and parked in the garage before walking into the house. The living room was empty and I walked into the bedroom dipping the key into my handbag. I entered the bathroom too and it was empty. I wondered where he went when the door of the bathroom opened and he came out.


    He didn¡¯t see me as I was still at the door and his back was to me.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I called and he whirled around. His eyes softened a bit when he saw me and within minutes, it hardened again. I entered the room fully. His back was to me again.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I called again but he wouldn¡¯t answer me. When I got close to him, I hugged him from behind. His body stiffened but the moment I began to cry, he rxed and turned slowly to face me.


    He took my face in hisrge hands and kissed me. I cried more and I really did not know why I was crying. He took my lips and sucked on my lower lip. He walked to the bed with his back, taking careful slow steps before we both fell on the bed. He rolled over and he was on top of me. His towel almost came off and I was d it didn¡¯t. I was really in no mood for sex. My mind was far away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heid my head on his chest and we remained silent. Before I knew it, I slept off in his arms. When I woke up, he was also asleep and I stared at his brown oval-shaped face, his pointed nose, and full eyshes. I turned to the other side of the end when my eyes fell on a frame. It wasn¡¯t there thest time I was in Danny¡¯s ce.


    I picked the small frame up and stared at the brown-skinned woman. She had a small face and the smile on her face was angelic. I tried to figure out who she was when Danny stirred and fluttered his eyes open.


    He smiled at me and stared at the photo in my hand. He sat upright and rested his head on the headboard. I kept looking at the picture, admiring the beautiful woman in the picture.


    ¡°When my wife went missing, I almost died¡±, he stated.


    ¡°She is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She went missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Disappeared into thin air.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Did you look for her?¡±


    ¡°Until this moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God! What could have happened? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, he smiled. ¡°We were nning toe here¡±, he looked around the room and I hugged him.


    ¡°For how many years has she been missing?¡±


    ¡°Almost 10.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God!¡±


    His body began to shake profusely and before I knew it, he burst into tears.


    ¡°Come on, Danny¡±, I pacified him till he was calm.


    He looked me in the eyes and asked. ¡°Do you still love your baby father, Nina?¡±


    That was the question I had been trying so hard to avoid.


    How am I supposed to tell him that I can¡¯t stop loving Amar? How am I supposed to tell him to his face that I am still head over heels In love with the asshole? How am I supposed to tell him that I have waited all my life for him? And that I didn¡¯t go on any dates because of him?


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you still do¡±, he asserted, looking at me. I was about to protest by lying that I don¡¯t when he said. ¡°But I want you to know that I love you, Nina. I truly do¡±, he raised up my chin and took my lips.


    I felt like crying for not loving him the way he wants. Heid me on the bed and caressed my face, kissing me with urgency. Then his hand moved to my boobs and he squeezed them. He gripped me firmly and tried to raise my dress up. I was almost lost when I shook him off me.


    ¡°Danny¡±, I protested softly, trying to get him off me. He stared at me with a puzzled look on his face. I knew what the look meant. I had never for once protested against having sex with Danny. Whenever he was ready, I was too.


    He was a great lover indeed and he takes his time to worship my body, making me feel beautiful and great. Sex with him was great, no doubt. But I still can¡¯t get my mind off one thing, whenever Danny and I make love. Amar. I used to wish he was the one. Sometimes, I feel like what I have for Amar was an obsession, not love. I tried to convince myself with that. I really didn¡¯t know if it was possible to still love someone, after several years of separation, and after all, he did.


    ¡°What?¡± He barked at me furiously and I was shocked at his behavior. I freed myself from him. I wanted to reply in the same tone but I controlled myself. I knew that wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    ¡°Can we not have sex now?¡± I asked calmly, trying not to raise my voice at him. His brows were furrowed and he kept staring at me.


    ¡°Why, if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n for this. I didn¡¯te along with my pills.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He eximed with a scream as he jerked upright. I was frightened and sat up, still looking at him.


    ¡°Pills?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I replied with a confused look on my face.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Nina?¡± I had no idea what he meant by the question and before I could open my mouth to ask him what he meant, he continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been on pills all this while?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±, I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Oh, Nina!¡± He stood up and held his head with his hands. I was worried. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Danny? Don¡¯t you want me to be on the pills or what because I don¡¯t get what you are trying to say? He was getting me confused. Why will he want me not to be on the pills when he has never attempted to use protection.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it? Why are you using the pills?¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°Will you stop yelling, please?¡± I retorted. I was seeing another side of Danny and it was really frightening. He was quiet and I asked him again. ¡°What do you mean by why am I using the pills? To avoid unwanted pregnancies, of course.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Unwanted pregnancy, you say? Who said it was unwanted? Is it you who considered it as unwanted or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is unwanted. You don¡¯t expect me to get pregnant at my age¡±, I answered back sharply.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that even a question? You don¡¯t want me to use the pills so I can make the same mistake I made 26 years ago?¡±


    ¡°I want no pills. I am different, Nina. I am not your baby father who left you. I want to have kids with you¡±, he knelt beside me on the bed. ¡°I never knew you¡¯ve been on the pills all along, I would have forbidden it.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. Danny said he wants to have kids with me. It sounded strange and wrong and I didn¡¯t want it. How am I supposed to go about with pregnancy at my age? I asked myself inwardly. It sounded Impossible and ridiculous. I was not interested in any pregnancies or having any more babies. I believed I had gone past the age of doing that. My son was already 25 years old and Eh was already calling me granny.


    I almostughed out loud at the thought. I found the whole idea very silly and stupid.


    ¡°Forbid it?¡± I demanded. ¡°Without giving a damn about what I want? Whether I want to have kids too?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Nina¡±, he replied. ¡°You have a son already and I don¡¯t. I want you to be the mother of my kids.¡±


    I tried to think of an excuse. I was getting fed up with the whole issue of bing a mother again, after 25 years. I was not excited about the thought. I wasn¡¯t interested. I felt I had more important things to do than that.


    I asked myself what it would feel like to have another baby for Amar, with him being around to watch over the child, unlike when Damien was born and he was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What if your wifees back?¡± I suddenly asked and he remained silent. I smiled inwardly. ¡°You still love her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nina, don¡¯t bring her into this.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°This is about you and me. Vanessa left me 10 years ago. She must have a reason foring back.¡±


    ¡°What if she has a genuine reason, will you take her back?¡±


    ¡°Nina, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± He shouted again as he stood up and moved away from me.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I shouted back in the same tone. He was surprised at my behavior. He looked me in the eyes and I stared back squarely.


    Then, he smiled. ¡°Are you in or not?¡±


    ¡°Can you even hear yourself? Is this a contract?¡±


    ¡°Nina, are you in or out?¡± He repeated. ¡°Are you ready to stop taking those fucking pills and carry my child?¡±


    ¡°No. I am not going to do that. I want no kid¡±, I answered.


    ¡°What?¡± He eximed.


    I scowled at him and stood up. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to be pregnant or have any kids.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have my kids?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put words in my mouth. I don¡¯t want to have any more kids. I can¡¯t be pregnant at his age.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you have a son already?¡±


    ¡°If you are so desperate for a child, then go for surrogacy¡±, I had no idea where the courage came from.


    He shook his head and said. ¡°Nina, get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed in shock.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here¡±, he shouted and pointed to the door. I stared at him for a while before picking up my handbag and striding out.

 Chapter 45

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I stumbled upon Stanley on my way out of campus. He seems to be waiting for someone. He was in blue sleeves and shorts. He was looking more handsome than I knew him to be. He grinned widely the moment he saw me.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah. You?.¡±


    ¡°Me? How? How did you know I will be done with my lectures by 3 pm today?¡±


    ¡°I am Stanley. I know things.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I folded my arms around my bosom.


    ¡°Yep. Do you mind if I give you a ride¡±, he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡±, I replied and went over before he could open the door for me. The way Stanley was acting all gentlemanly was surprising and hrious. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Ok. So how have you been?¡± He pulled out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Been great. I forgot to get Eric¡¯s number from you thest time.¡± I quickly brought it up before it escape my mind again.


    ¡°Eric? Why do you need his number?¡± He questioned with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°To reach Maria and¡­.¡± I wanted to say Damien but quickly shut my mind. I didn¡¯t want him to know there was something between Damien and me, or to even think something transpired between us.


    ¡°Maria and who?¡±


    ¡°Just Maria,¡± I answered and pasted a fake smile on my face.


    There was no way I would tell him I have a daughter for Damien. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him. I didn¡¯t know what his reaction would be but I couldn¡¯t tell him. I didn¡¯t feel like telling him. There was no reason for him to know. Not that I wasn¡¯t proud to be a young mother of my little princess. Her father doesn¡¯t even know about her. I saw no reason why he should get to know from outsiders. I ought to be the one to inform him about his child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have Eric¡¯s number¡±, he announced.


    ¡°What? But you told me you have it.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize I did. I lost his new contact.¡±


    ¡°You have the old one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s no longer in use.¡±


    I felt sad at that announcement. I had waited for a week to see Stanley just so I could get Eric¡¯s number. I wanted to hear from Maria and also from Damien. I wanted to tell him he has a child. I didn¡¯t know how he would feel about it, whether bad or good but I felt he needed to know. He deserves to know. I wasn¡¯t sure if he would believe me but I felt it was my responsibility to tell him, no matter how long.


    I almost cried when I realized that hope was dashed. There was no way I could contact him. He might never get to know of his child¡¯s existence till the end of time. We might never get to see each other again. And that thought makes my heart irk. I thought our child would bring us together but I was wrong.


    If he doesn¡¯t know about her, he will never think of me. What if he knows about her and doesn¡¯t ept her or if he epts her but doesn¡¯t ept me as his partner? I ask myself.


    I felt my heart torn into pieces at that thought. It was evident that I haven¡¯t gotten over Damien totally. I was in love with someone I can never be with.


    ¡°I thought you had his contact. I want to talk to my friend, we haven¡¯t talked in years and I miss her a lot¡±, I told him.


    ¡°I thought as much. But I heard they broke up.¡± He announced again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Eric and Maria broke up right after high school. She left for Ennd without informing him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± My hands were on my mouth. ¡°They were so in love.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°In love andpatible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Eric was really heartbroken but I guess he must have moved on already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I wonder how Maria is now.¡±


    ¡°I never liked her, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She was too lousy and crazy.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy too. My best friend isn¡¯t lousy. Even if she is, I love her that way.¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡±, he said and swirled the car down the road. ¡°So any response yet?¡±


    ¡°Response? What response?¡±


    ¡°About our date.¡±


    ¡°Stanley. I am not interested please.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I promised you already that I will behave well and I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any form of rtionship, Stanley¡±, I cut him up.


    ¡°With me?¡±


    ¡°Not only you. Anyone¡±, I replied.


    ¡°What? At this age of yours? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened¡±, I scowled at him as he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a decision I took a few weeks ago and I¡¯m sticking to it ¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± He nodded and went silent.


    We were almost home before he spoke up again. ¡°You broke up with your boyfriend already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Caught him cheating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what you all do.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone¡±, he ced his left hand on his chest and grinned at me, with his right hand still on the steering wheel. ¡°I believe I am unique.¡±


    ¡°Unique my ass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your pretty ass¡±, he retorted and I pped him on his shoulder.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So if you don¡¯t want to go out with me on a date, can we go out as friends? That wouldn¡¯t hurt, you know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± He pleaded with a babyface, holding his hands together like someone who was praying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get us killed, Stanley¡±, I warned.


    ¡°You need to reply to me first.¡±


    ¡°What a maniptor? Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His hands were now back on the wheels with a mischievous grin on his face.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Ok, here we are¡±, he pulled over in front of the house and I saw Nina entering the house.


    ¡°Is that who you stay with?¡± He asked and I nodded. ¡°Your mom?¡± I nodded again and alighted from his car. He came out of his car too.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride, Stanley. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine. I can decide to be your chauffeur, you know?¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± I began to walk to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call in 2 days to hear your response, so please give me your number¡±, he said and ran after me. I didn¡¯t want him to enter so I quickly turned back and input my number on his phone before waving him goodbye.


    I got into the house to meet Nadia and Eh in the living room. Eh had stopped going to the neighbor¡¯s house, ever since we discovered her health issue. Nina forbade it and said we needed to keep a close eye on her, at all times.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, she ran towards me.


    ¡°Hello, baby.¡± I picked her up and threw her up. She giggled and I pulled out the choctes I bought for her from the school cafeteria.


    ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡±


    ¡°Watch the way you give her choctes, Daisy. She is still a child. Ignore the fact that she is obsessed with it.¡± Nina came into the living room, with herptop. She wasn¡¯t looking bright like she was looking earlier that morning and I wondered what happened.


    ¡°Mom, good afternoon.¡± I greeted.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mine was fine. How was yours?¡±


    ¡°It was good.¡±


    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t look too bright.¡± I muttered.


    She looked up at me. ¡°When did you be a psychologist?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I know you in and out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Nadia¡±, I called and she looked up from the hair she was braiding. She was braiding Eh¡¯s hair.


    She seemed too quiet the past few days too and I wondered what was wrong with her.


    We chat a lot but due to school stress, we don¡¯t chat often, like we used to and I know something is wrong with her. I need to talk to her in private, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Did you see Mom this morning before she went out? She was looking beautiful and sweet. And here she is looking dull.¡±


    Nadia smiled and continued what she was doing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toment?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mom, are you tired ?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She replied nonchntly, as she typed away on theptop.


    I sighed and gave up. Then I turned to Nadia. ¡°I¡¯ll help you in the kitchen today, Nadia since I¡¯m back early today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate that¡±, she grinned.


    ¡°That will give us enough time to chat. It¡¯s been a long time since west chatted and I miss doing that.¡±


    She replied. ¡°Me too, Daisy. But I understand it¡¯s school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let me go change my dress. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mommy¡±, Eh answered instead and we allughed, except Nina. I guess she was in a bad mood.


    Going to Danny¡¯s ce didn¡¯t end well, I guessed.


    It was really a bad idea. She was supposed to give him enough space to process all that happened. To process the fact that her baby father was back and he was unable to propose to her as he intended. I know he would still be angry and it will be very easy to pour out his anger and frustration on her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I took the stairs up and went to my room. I found a strapless dress and pulled it over my head after dumping the dress I wore to school. I went into the bathroom and looked at my face before stepping out. I opened one of my little boxes to bring out a hanky that I can use to tie my hair since I was going to the kitchen. I was used to doing that right from home.


    Immediately I opened the box, I saw a novel. It was upside down so I turned it to view the front cover. It was one of the erotic books Maria gave me. I realized just how much I missed Maria. I really wished there was a way to contact her and tell her about all that has happened and also to know what has happened to her over the years. I really hoped she was fine and doing great. I took the novel and the hanky before closing the box back. I threw the novel to the bed, to read itter, before going back downstairs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, again?¡± I could hear the anger in Nina¡¯s voice.


    I stopped in my tracks on the staircase and watched Amar¡¯s face. Eh was in his arms already and she had her head rested on his chest. I wondered why Eh liked him that much. He didn¡¯t say anything but took a seat beside Nadia, who stood up immediately.


    I wanted to turn back too and excuse them but I knew it won¡¯t end well, just like the day before. Nina was provoked, so there was no way she would listen to Amar.


    ¡°Leave my house this minute.¡± She ordered and I quickly stepped in.


    ¡°Come on, mom. Mr. Amar should always be wee here.¡±


    She turned back to face me with the furious look still on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Daisy¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I stood my ground.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t pour your anger on any one of us, mom.¡± I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from and the moment the words came out, I regretted it.


    She tapped her feet on the ground as she watched me intensely.


    ¡°Good¡±, she whispered and picked up herptop before taking the stairs up to her room. I felt guilty and bad for talking to her that way.


    Amar stared at me and I shrugged.

 Chapter 46

    Amar¡¯s POV


    ¡°I don¡¯t thinking here today is the right thing to do¡±, Daisy had told me and I agreed with her.


    Nina was still angry at me. I had never seen her that way. Then, I decided that dragging words with her would lead us nowhere as I found my way to her room. I prayed within me she won¡¯t go all violent on me for intruding in her privacy.


    She was sitting on her bed, typing aggressively on theptop. I could see she was boiling in rage and I didn¡¯t know how best to calm her down so things won¡¯t turn out bad between us again. I was ready to beg, if possible to make things work.


    I can¡¯t juste all the way from China for nothing. I can¡¯t go back without putting a smile on Nina¡¯s face. I can¡¯t go back without having my woman back, I said to myself.


    ¡°Nina¡±, I called as I rushed to her and knelt down beside the bed. She was about to shout at me when she saw me kneeling down. Then she kept mute and stared at me angrily.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡± I pleaded. She looked away. ¡°I promise to make things right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here anyway. My life is empty without you.¡±


    ¡°Empty?¡± She snorted. ¡°After so many years? Why do you have toe here now Amar?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say and I looked down with guilt. It was obvious I hurt her without knowing.


    ¡°You ruined a beautiful moment, Amar¡±, she cried. ¡°Danny proposed to me, that was something you never did. Why did you have toe when he was proposing to me to marry him?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    Is this why she is this mad at me? I asked myself. I never knew Nina could be that mad at me.


    I stood up. Her words hurt me but I didn¡¯t show it. When she saw me standing up, she stared at me. ¡°So this is what it is all about?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She barked.


    ¡°The proposal¡±, I replied. ¡°You are mad at me because thatw clerk proposed to you?¡±


    ¡°He is not aw clerk. At least he is better than you¡­.¡±


    ¡°He is better than me just because he proposed?¡± I interrupted and she kept mute. I could see her anger had subsided and she looked away from me, folding her arms around her bosom. I was trying so hard to control my tears and anger. I was hurting. I was about to turn back to go so I won¡¯t end up crying in her presence when an idea struck me.


    ¡°You want a proposal?¡± I asked as I walked to the door. ¡°You¡¯ll get one¡±, I finished and went out.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know how I felt the moment he stepped out of my room. I know it was a relief. I felt it was more of a disappointment.


    It is obvious Amar isn¡¯t much of a fighter. He didn¡¯t fight for me years ago so I shouldn¡¯t expect he is going to do that now, I thought to myself.


    I saw the look of sincerity on his face and that dissolved my anger but my mind wasn¡¯t made up. I was stuck in between two men. They both loved me. They both deserved me. But the question I keep asking myself is who I deserved to be with?


    Danny was a great guy. Amar was lovely. I was confused and indecisive. As much as I tried to think of the whole thing, I couldn¡¯t stick to a particr decision. It was disturbing my state of mind. Even though Danny and I fought, I still missed him. I didn¡¯t expect him to take the issue of having kids so seriously. But I really didn¡¯t want to go back on my words. I didn¡¯t want any kid. I feel too old for such a task.


    I sighed and closed myptop. I kept it on the bedside table andid my back on the bed, with my hand beneath my head. I thought of sleeping without dinner but I couldn¡¯t. I kept tossing in bed, until half an hour after Amar left, when I began to doze off.


    The sound of my door opening jerked me up from my dreand. When I stood up from the bed, I saw Amar kneeling down. I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing at first. I thought he changed his mind and came back to beg.


    He knelt down the same way he did before he left, so I turned back to sit on the bed when his words stopped me.


    ¡°Nina, will you marry me?¡±


    I thought I heard wrong until I faced him. He was with a diamond ring that was shining in the dim light of my room. I couldn¡¯t answer, I was numb.


    ¡°I know this ising toote but I feel this is the right time to do this. I feel this is the right thing to do to show you how serious I am, and how much I love you. Please forgive me and marry me.¡± He pleaded.


    I blinked. I blinked again. Then I touched my face, just to be sure I wasn¡¯t still sleeping and dreaming. I pinched my arm. But Amar was still in front of me, waiting for a reply with a ring.


    I wanted tough at his foolishness. Proposing to me in the dead of the night, after 26years and having a 25 years old son? I didn¡¯t even know how I was feeling at that moment. Whether I was feeling the urge to cry, shout at him, vent my anger on him, p him or I was happy he finally proposed.


    That was something I have always dreamt of all my life. But I felt it wasn¡¯t right.


    I can¡¯t just ept him, I told myself. Danny also proposed. Amar isn¡¯t doing the right thing.


    ¡°Nina¡±, he called me, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I realized he was still on his knees.


    ¡°What do you say? Will you marry me?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°No¡±, I answered sharply. ¡°I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    I saw a sh of hurt, regrets, and sadness but I looked away. I felt that was the right decision. epting him would mean betraying Danny.


    He stood up and I turned back to face him with hands akimbo. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°So I came all the way from China to America for nothing, Nina?¡± He cried.


    I saw his tears and my heart melted. I couldn¡¯t believe I was making Amar of all people cry. I was supposed to be his source of happiness, not sadness.


    ¡°I came all the way from China for this rejection, Nina? Is my sin too much for you to forgive me? What else do you want me to do? What other proof do you want me to present to you, Nina?¡± He shouted.


    I couldn¡¯t find my tongue. All I felt at that moment was guilty. Guilt for making the father of my son cry. He staggered on his way to the door. I guessed he was blinded by the tears streaming down his face. The tears that were breaking my heart, like never before¡­. shattered my heart into pieces.


    Amar doesn¡¯t deserve this, I told myself as I watched him walk to the door.


    I never knew Amar could be that helpless and vulnerable and I felt responsible for it. I never knew he came from China just to work things out between us like he imed the first time I asked him what he was doing in my house. I thought he was in America for business sake and decided to check up on me. Knowing he came for me made me d.


    Though, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he waste. Toote.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯ I asked myself. How do I get to ept one of these two men without hurting the other?¡¯


    ¡°Amar ¡±, I stammered and he stopped, without turning back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I burst into tears before I knew it.


    I hid my face in my palms and I cried out my heart. I didn¡¯t know if it was my indecisiveness that made me cry or the fact that I was letting go of another opportunity of having Amar to myself forever. I had always anticipated that day toe but I didn¡¯t expect it to be that way¡­ I was in a rtionship¡­ aplicated rtionship.


    I didn¡¯t see him turn back nor did I see him move close to me. I only felt his breath on me and I raised my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I said again, seeing his tear-stricken face. I wanted to apologize again when he crashed his lips to mine.


    I didn¡¯t expect that. But I was d he did. He moved his lips on mine, forcing me to open up to him as he pushed his tongue in to explore every corner of my mouth. Before I knew it, wended on the bed and the next minute, our clothes were off. He took me with urgency as we made love, just the way we did on the night he pumped the seed of Damien into me.

 Chapter 47

    I stirred in my sleep. The memories of the night before came rushing back. I didn¡¯t feel his presence so I turned around to check if he was gone. But there he was staring at me, with a smile on his face. His cheek was resting on his left hand.


    ¡°I love you, Nina¡±, he pecked my lips.


    I smiled. ¡°Good morning, Amar.¡±


    ¡°Morning, merge Khushee¡±, he smiled.


    That was what he used to call me even after returning to India. But he stopped calling me the moment Lakshmi took in. I didn¡¯t know but I figured it out on the day of Damien¡¯s 10th birthday when he was supposed toe to America and he didn¡¯t.


    When he called to apologize and told me Lakshmi went intobor, I did some calctions and I figured out he stopped calling me his happiness after copting with Lakshmi. It was exactly 9 months since thest time he called me that and it broke my heart.


    ¡°You thought I was gone?¡± He questioned and I shrugged as he pulled me close to him. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere again, Nina. I¡¯m here to stay.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I murmured and began to y with his curly hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stay, meree Khushi¡±, he took my lips again andid my back on the bed. We were lost until I remembered the question that had been on my mind since the day before.


    I pulled away. ¡°Amar?¡± I called.


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, he pecked me again. ¡°I missed you so much, Nina. Years of staying away from you were hell and torture. I love you.¡± He kept trailing kisses all over me.


    ¡°Amar?¡± I called again, with a serious tone.


    I guessed he detected the tone of seriousness and he looked at me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What about your wife?¡± I finally asked.


    He smiled but I saw hurt beneath the smile. I wondered what happened between them.


    ¡°I divorced her already¡±, he answered and sat upright, resting his head on the headboard.


    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised. I pulled the duvet to my naked body to cover my bosom as I sat upright too. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°She cheated on me.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what I was actually expecting. I thought he would say he divorced her because of me. Because he finally realized we were meant to be. Because he didn¡¯t love her but me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt again. I knew it. Something must have happened between them. It was obvious Amar was still a coward. If she hadn¡¯t cheated on him, he would still be with her.


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± I asked despite my hurt. I wouldn¡¯t want them to be deprived of not having a father close to them.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t mine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed in shock as I closed my mouth with a gasp. ¡°Both kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have sex with her?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡±, I murmured to myself.


    I knew Lakshmi must have done something terrible to Amar. I know Amar wasn¡¯t courageous enough to let go of things easily, especially a marriage that has to do with his family obligations.


    ¡°You know what?¡± He demanded and I realized I voiced out my thoughts.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be here if that wasn¡¯t the case¡±, I admitted with no remorse.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± He furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What I am saying is that you are here because your wife cheated on you. The Amar I know isn¡¯t that courageous to leave his family¡­¡±


    ¡°Nina, what are you saying? I¡¯ve always wanted to divorce her, her actions only made the process faster.¡±


    ¡°Amar, I know you.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are having this conversation after what we sharedst night.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well¡­ I know you are good at running off after every sex, you have the opportunity to do that now.¡±


    ¡°Nina¡±, he yelled furiously. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me, Amar. I¡¯m just being realistic. You won¡¯t be here if Lakshmi didn¡¯t cheat on you. She cheated on you and you felt it¡¯s time toe back for me. That is the truth.¡± He only shook his head.


    I could see I had spoiled his mood and he was really in no mood to argue with me. I stood up. I wondered why I have been feeling nothing but anger since the day he stepped into the house. I guess I was taking things too far. I was overreacting but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to know the position I held in his heart.


    Why didn¡¯t hee for me before Lakshmi cheated on him?


    ¡°Where are you going, Nina?¡±


    ¡°You should go home, Amar,¡± I said instead as I opened the bathroom door.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done talking¡­.¡± He said and moved close to me.


    ¡°Go home¡±, I shouted as I shut the door in his face.


    ****


    I scolded myself mentally immediately I came out of the bathroom to see an empty room. Amar was gone. I recalled I told him to go and hoped he didn¡¯t misunderstand my home for China or India. I meant for him to go to wherever he was lodging in America till I was no longer angry with him. I was supposed to be angry at him.


    I¡¯m making things difficult for him, I told myself as I wore my clothes.


    I began to reminisce about what happened between us the night before and I smiled. Amar knew the right way to make wondrous love to me. It was totally different from what I used to have with Danny. It was full of passion, desire, love, and need. It was 26 years since west saw or had sex but it still felt like the first time we had sex.


    I shook my head when I realized I can never get Amar out of my head, no matter how angry I am.


    I loved him. I still loved him. It is high time I let go of the past and ept him wholeheartedly and make our dreams of being together possible. I hope he wille back soon. I missed him already, I thought to myself.


    My stomach growled and I sauntered to the door, took the staircase, and went downstairs to go to the kitchen to see if Nadia had something for me. I bumped into Daisy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Mom¡±, she said and I rolled my eyes. I tried to walk past her but she hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Let go of me, you brat¡±, sheughed instead. ¡°You fell in love with him and that made you support him. You didn¡¯t support me, Daisy¡±, I feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Come on, mom. I was just trying to make you see¡­..¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± I barked.


    I turned to Nadia. ¡°Nadia, what did you cook? I¡¯m damn hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done cooking. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± I nodded and made to go out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I saw Amar leaving your room a few minutes ago¡±, Daisy followed me back to the living room. I rolled my eyes and refused to answer her.


    ¡°Howe you aren¡¯t in school?¡± I asked after a while.


    ¡°A break.¡±


    ¡°Where is my granddaughter? It looks like she is the only one that loves me unconditionally¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, she chuckled and hugged me again. ¡°You know I love you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I tried to hide my smile. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I want the best for you and from the looks of things, it looks like things are ok between you two now.¡±


    ¡°Not really¡±, I replied and bit my lips. Daisy stared at me like she was trying to figure out what happened between us. She was about to open her mouth when I saw a figure at the doorstep. I looked up to see Danny.


    A wave of guilt washed through me the moment he smiled at me. I couldn¡¯t smile back. Daisy saw him too and disappeared before I knew it. Danny came fully in and I stood up, biting my lips in guilt. It was obvious he came to plead. It was obvious from his look.


    ¡°Danny.


    ¡°Nina¡±, we both called at the same time and he chuckled and tried to pull me into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for shouting at you, Nina. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just angry¡±, he said when he noticed I returned the hug coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°I miss you already. Can we go to the house? I have a surprise for you.¡±


    I shook my head and answered softly. ¡°No.¡±


    I felt he needed to know that I cheated on him. I really doubt if things will ever return to normal between Danny and me since I had sex with Amar. It was clear that I still love Amar, my heart, body, and soul craves for him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°I¡­.. I.. ¡°, I stammered. I didn¡¯t know how he was going to take the news


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want kids, I¡¯m ok with it. I love you, Nina¡±, he uttered and touched my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Danny¡±, I blurted out.


    ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°I had sex with Amarst night¡±, I confessed and his face turned white.

 Chapter 48

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was in my room trying to write the first chapter of a book. I got a new inspiration the day before when Nina and Amar were arguing and I thought of writing something close to that.


    I felt like writing about adult romantic fiction, but I had the intention of chipping in a few things that were real¡­ such as what was between Nina and Amar, and also my father and mother.


    I really wish and hope Nina and Amar would get back together. They loved each other so much and none of them could deny it. I knew Nina was trying to deny the fact that she still loved him.


    Even though my first book was rejected and we haven¡¯t gotten a response yet on the second book I submitted to the publishingpany in the Philippines, as Nina asked me to, I wasn¡¯t discouraged. I felt that writing another book before the response came, whether negative or positive, will not discourage me at all from writing, just like it happened when my first book was rejected.


    I intend to always write during my leisure time and then if I can possibly finish up before I get a response for my book so that If it turns out to be negative, I wouldn¡¯t feel sad about it and I¡¯ll have something else to present to them.


    I did not know where the courage came from. But I knew I was ready to give it all it takes. I¡¯ll submit my books to thosepanies till they finally ept them. And I¡¯ll keep writing.


    Stanley called me earlier in the morning and we nned to go out that night. I didn¡¯t know why I was anticipating the outing. But I guessed it was because I needed something to take my mind off Sidney.


    The son-of-a-bitch didn¡¯t even bother to call ore pleading. I told myself that even if he calls ores pleading, I would never give him a second chance. I wondered how I got to fall for his charms.


    Thinking about him only and what I saw at his apartment annoyed me to the core, that I sometimes feel like venting my anger on someone. I noticed the thought wasn¡¯t letting me go back to the line I was typing on myptop. I kept erasing and rewriting the sentence.


    I huffed. The inspiration was gone.


    Then I closed myptop andy on the bed. I was happy I was able to put down some words. I just needed to add a few more words to finish up chapter one and I felt I needed to think of a cliffhanger at the end of the chapter, that would make the readers anxious to read the next chapter.


    That was one lesson I learned from Danny. He was a great editor, if not better than Larry.


    I closed my eyes and tried to meditate. There was no inspiration. My head was filled with different pictures of the people I have crossed paths with; Maria, Stanley, Nina, Amar.


    I cursed and got up to take a shower. I picked up one of the books Maria gave me and dropped it on my bed to read.


    I went into the bathroom and took a shower. When I was done, I wore shorts with armless andid on my back with the novel in my hand.


    I hadn¡¯t gone past the middle of all the novels. Anytime I tried to read to the end, something always came up, stopping me from reading till the end. But I was hoping to finish up before that night when Stanley woulde to pick me up.


    I got to know why Maria loved books like that when I got to the sex scene and felt myself getting aroused. Before I knew it, I found myself reminiscing about what happened four years back, between Damien and me.


    The night we made Eh. I felt I wasn¡¯t supposed to but I couldn¡¯t. I know there was no way Damien and I would ever cross-part again.  I assumed he was even married and that got me furious. I felt I didn¡¯t mean anything to him.


    ¡°Stupid men¡±, I got off my bed and dropped the novel. It wasn¡¯t helping matters.


    My mind kept on drifting to other things. I was about to go to the kitchen to eat lunch when Nadia burst into my room. I made sure to cook enough meals in the morning so Nadia wouldn¡¯t have to bother to cook lunch.


    I intended to help her throughout that day. She didn¡¯t seem to bother about doing the house chores and taking care of Eh, but I was bothered. She was adding my duty to hers. I even had the intention of cooking dinner all by myself before leaving with Stanley.


    I felt Stanley had grown more mature over the years and that made me like him. He was no longer the arrogant boy I knew him to be. Maybe that was why I was anticipating our outing.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, Nadia called, jerking me back to life.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh called too. I never knew she was with Nadia. I bent down and scooped her in my hands while sheughed as I tickled her waist.


    ¡°Mommy, I want choctes¡±, Eh requested and I rolled my eyes at her. She loved it when I did that. She always found it funny and she burst into a fit ofughter again.


    ¡°You went to school this morning with a pack of choctes, Eh. You need to reduce your chocte intake¡±, I warned as Nadia made to sit down. I stared at her with curiosity and she smiled.


    I guessed she wanted us to talk. We talked the previous day about Kareem, the man she was in love with. But it was clear that it was a one-sided love. That made her sad and I found the answers to her recent quietness in the house.


    ¡°Mummy, chocte is sweet.¡± She whined.


    ¡°More reasons why you should reduce it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want your teeth to fall off¡±, I smirked when she gasped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that too¡±, I smiled.


    ¡°Good girl¡±, Nadia moved forward to take her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you freshened up, so you can take a nap¡±, Nadia uttered with a smile.


    ¡°No, I want to go and stay with grandma Nina downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but you need to take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? I took my bath this morning¡±, she insisted. I wonder why Eh hates bathing. She was always arguing with me or Nadia when it came to taking her bath.


    ¡°Nadia, just get her changed, or else she¡¯s going to exhaust you with this argument. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t take that trait from me.¡± I said and Nadia chuckled, before walking away with Eh in her arms. I smiled and sat down on the bed. I know Nadia wille back. I knew something was on her mind.


    While waiting for her, I remembered my dad. I remembered that he was always arguing with Aunt Susana. Most of the time, I really do not know what caused their argument. They argue baselessly all day and end up giving each other silent treatment. I used to wonder why they married each other in the first ce.


    ¡°Kareem asked of you today¡±, Nadia came back into my room.


    ¡°Kareem?¡±


    ¡°I told you he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°I saw it in his eyes. Why will he ask of you if he isn¡¯t in love with you?¡± She asked but I couldn¡¯t answer her question.


    Kareem was Eh¡¯s school director and I think we only met once or twice since Eh started schooling there. He was someone I barely noticed, so I wondered why he would be in love with me.


    ¡°He should be in love with you. You go there almost every day, whereas we saw each other twice or three times if I am not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t¡±, she shrugged.


    I could see how sad she looked. I felt for her. It hurts loving someone who doesn¡¯t feel the same way about you. I knew what she was going through because I felt the same way too.


    I love Damien and I know it isn¡¯t mutual.


    I hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    She chucked. ¡°I used to have a crush on Damien, Nina¡¯s son, despite the age difference but what I feel for Kareem is totally different. He doesn¡¯t even spare me a nce, Daisy and that hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I murmured and sighed, thinking of what to do to help. ¡°Do you think I should go talk to him?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, she answered sharply with wide eyes. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Make things clear to him if what you said is actually true. I¡¯ll tell him I don¡¯t love him and we can never work. He should stop asking of me and focus his attention on you because you love him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed and I shrieked inughter.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re joking, Daisy. You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡±, I said, stillughing.


    Even though I meant what I said and I had the intention of doing that just to make her happy. She looked at me squarely and hit my arm yfully, I did the same and she retaliated, until we both fell on the bed, shrieking inughter and letting go of our worries for once.


    Worries of unrequited love. For both of us.

 Chapter 49

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was in my room typing on myptop after I finished cooking dinner around 6 pm, without letting Nadia enter the kitchen when my phone rang.


    Nadiained of headaches after spending some time with me in the room and I asked her to go take a nap. When I was almost done cooking, she came into the kitchen and gasped when she saw that I was already done with everything.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said into the phone, without checking the caller. My eyes were fixed on theptop.


    I had achieved my aim for the day. I was able to finish up my first chapter and I was on the second when the call came in. I was trying to finish up the second chapter before going to take a shower and get ready for my outing with Stanley.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside, Daisy¡±, I heard Stanley¡¯s voice and I gasped.


    ¡°You are outside?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t ready?¡± He asked. I checked the time on theptop and cursed under my breath. It was almost 8 pm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost track of time¡±, I apologized.


    ¡°Should Ie in then?¡±


    ¡°What? No, stay right there. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes¡±, I said.


    I told myself I needed to hasten up because I know Stanley can be crazy at times. I know he can decide toe in and I really do not want Nina to see him. She might try to convince me to date him, just like she did with Larry and Sidney.


    My rtionship with Sidney turned out bad but I did not know if it would have worked out with Larry. Nina isn¡¯t really good at matchmaking people, I chuckled inwardly.


    I heard Stanley too from the other side. I thought he heard my thoughts and I asked.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Because It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t want me to meet your mom. I know that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me toe in.¡±


    Stanley was indeed a smart ass. He got me and I couldn¡¯t defend myself. ¡°Do you know I would have finished taking a shower by now?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t tell me you intend to keep me waiting outside, while you take your bath?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fast¡±, I said and closed myptop before scrambling out of bed.


    ¡°Daisy, just get dressed¡­¡±


    ¡°Be a gentleman and wait¡±, I uttered and disconnected the call before dashing off to the bathroom.


    ***


    ¡°A few minutes turned out to be 35 good minutes¡±, we bothughed.


    He teased me on the way to the restaurant. We were both silent as we ate and I thought he had forgotten until he brought it up again.


    He continued with his silly jokes and teasing even after the waiter cleared our table.


    ¡°Shut up¡±, I feigned annoyance but he onlyughed more. ¡°You ought to praise me, you know?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow beforeughing again. ¡°Praise you for making me look like a security guard?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! Stanley, you exaggerate too much¡±, I giggled. ¡°Like seriously? Security guard?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I stood outside the car for a while thinking it would take you just a few minutes as you said. After waiting for 20 minutes, I felt like a security guard watching over your house. I began to feel ufortable when a car passed and the couples in the car kept peering at me strangely like I was carrying arms and I was there to rob¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stanley¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I got back into the car after 30 minutes of waiting.¡±


    ¡°Maybe those people thought you were stranded or something¡±, I assumed.


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    ¡°Well! I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. I lost track of time. Besides, you are a gentleman and a gentleman ought to have great patience and wait for ady. You shouldn¡¯t rush ady, you know?¡± I winked.


    He sneered. ¡°Daisy, I really don¡¯t have that kind of patience but I had to wait because it¡¯s you. Probably because I have a soft spot for you.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± I asked with sarcasm.


    ¡°Yeah. If it was someone else, I don¡¯t think I can wait that long. I have no patience.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you have changed, Stanley¡±, I demanded with a frown.


    ¡°Of course¡±, he opened his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± He groaned.


    ¡°Indeed¡±, I replied.


    ¡°There was ady I met when I first came to Las Vegas and I asked her out for a date. When I got to her dorm, she told me she was babysitting someone¡¯s child. She asked me to wait for a while and that she was going to get a cab to take her home right away. I disconnected the call angrily because I was already in her apartment. She should have told me she was going to babysit someone¡¯s child when I called her in the morning but she didn¡¯t. If she had told me, I would have suspended our date. I waited for 20 minutes after our call and when she didn¡¯t show up, I left. She called me an hourter and that got me angry because I felt if I had waited, I would have waited for an hour. She kept calling till the next morning.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t control myughter. ¡°Stanley, that was cruel.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m time conscious.¡±


    ¡°You broke her heart on a supposed first date, that¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°Well, she caused it. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°Heartless fellow¡±, I chuckled and gulped down the remaining content of my wine.


    ¡°Why did you say I should praise you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You know already. I wanted to say you should praise me for not keeping you waiting for up to an hour like somedies do but it¡¯s obvious you have the experience already¡±, I smiled at him.


    ¡°If I had kept you waiting for an hour, you would have left too?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Not really¡±, he smirked. ¡°You are special.¡±


    ¡°Special indeed.¡±


    ¡°So what made you lose track of time?¡±


    ¡°I was working¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Working?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to help Nadia, our house help so I cooked dinner while I asked her to go and sleep. She is a dutifuldy. She takes care of the house and Eh so I thought it would be nice of me to help out today¡±, I said unconsciously.


    ¡°Eh?¡± He asked and I almost pped myself. I couldn¡¯t believe I made mention of Eh.


    How am I supposed to tell him she is my child? I asked myself.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± He questioned and I nodded. My mouth was sealed as I let out a fake smile.


    ¡°Waw, she must be as pretty as you. I never knew you had a sister.¡± I nodded again with the same smile.


    ¡°So you were cooking when I called?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, my mouth opened willingly. ¡°I was typing when you called. I finished cooking around 6 pm.¡±


    ¡°Typing? School works?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I lied.


    I didn¡¯t think telling him about what I was actually doing was right. He was about to open his mouth, probably to ask me another question when someone interrupted. When I looked up, I saw Sidney.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I found myself getting angry at the mere sight of him.


    ¡°So you refused to pick my calls because of this dude?¡± He asked with a look of disdain as he pointed at Stanley.


    ¡°You lie and cheat. You didn¡¯t call me and even if you did, I wouldn¡¯t have picked because I am done with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He folded his arms.


    ¡°Is this the guy you told me about, Daisy?¡± Stanley asked and I nodded, without letting my eyes go off Sidney. I was literally burning holes into him with my eyes.


    ¡°Your cheating boyfriend?¡± Stanley asked again with a chuckle. Before I knew it, Sidney grabbed Stanley off the chair.


    ¡°What did you just call me, you asshole?¡± He yelled angrily.


    ¡°Let go of him, Sidney¡±, I ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene here¡±, I could see we were already the center of attraction.


    ¡°I called you a cheating boyfriend because you cheated¡±, Stanley was caught with a heavy blow on his face.


    I screamed as they both began to punch each other. ¡°Let go, Sidney. Let go Stanley.¡±


    None of them was listening until I got in between them before they could punch each other again. Stanley¡¯s nose was broken and I took his hand, picked up my phone before dragging him out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 50

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I woke up the next day with a throbbing headache. I figured my screaming the night before led to a heavy headache.


    I got out of bed grudgingly and pulled out a pill for headache before going downstairs to get some water from the fridge. I had the intention of going to check up on Stanley but since I was having a headache, I decided to just stay in bed all day.


    I walked briskly into the kitchen and was about to bring out a bottle of water to take the pills when my eyesnded on the pack of cereals on the kitchen counter, probably the one Eh took. My stomach growled at that instant.


    I took the water out from the refrigerator and poured some cereal into a bowl. I added water into the bowl and began to scoop it into my mouth with a spoon. I finished it in minutes before dumping the pills into my mouth, then swallowed withrge gulps of water which I poured into my mouth directly from the bottle.


    I knew I needed to sleep to ovee the headache fully before it turns into a sickness.


    I walked out of the kitchen and proceeded to go into my room when Eh¡¯s giggles stopped me. I turned around to see her and Ninaing out from Nadia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh screamed when her eyes fell on mine. I went down from the staircase and bent down on one knee to scoop her in my arms.


    ¡°My baby¡±, I swung her around. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve gone to school already.¡±


    ¡°No, mommy¡±, she pecked my forehead and I did the same.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nadia is down with the flu, I want to take her to school¡±, Nina remarked. There were eyebags below her eyes and I almost asked if she didn¡¯t sleep overnight. She wasn¡¯t smiling either and it was a usual thing for the past week.


    ¡°Good morning, mom¡±, I greeted and moved closer to peck her cheeks, with Eh resting on my waist.


    ¡°Morning, darling¡±, she replied with the same look. She stretched her hand to get Eh but I moved away before she could take her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to school¡±, I said.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is something wrong?¡± I peered at her closely.


    ¡°Why? Everything is fine ¡±, she tried to smile but failed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep overnight?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    You look dull, you don¡¯t look yourself¡±, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Were you checking up on Eh throughout the night?¡± Eh was ying with my hair.


    ¡°No. I just got to know of Nadia¡¯s sickness this morning.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Is she fine?¡±


    ¡°I gave her some pills already. I believe she will be fine by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Get going. Don¡¯t make my babyte for school. We will talk when you are back dropping her off¡±, she finally smiled at me.


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bye baby¡±, she waved at Eh.


    ¡°Bye granny¡±, Eh strectched to peck her from my arms before I turned to go out of the house. I looked down at my dress and saw that it wasn¡¯t decent enough, so I asked Richard to drive me to the school. It wasn¡¯t really far from the house and we got there in 3 minutes.


    I couldn¡¯t go into the premises with Eh so Richard offered to take her into the school while I stayed back in the car.


    When Richard came out of the premises, I saw him with a ck man whom I didn¡¯t recognize until he came closer. He knocked on my window and I rolled the screen down as Richard got in beside me.


    ¡°Miss Daisy, good morning¡±, he beamed.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Kareem¡±, I said.


    I had never paid much attention to the man until that very day. He was handsome with gap teeth and extremely ck hair. I would say his ck was shining. No wonder Nadia fell in love with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you for a while but you haven¡¯t beening to take Eh, are you fine?¡±


    He asked and I agreed with Nadia that he has something for me. I smiled and nodded.


    He scratched his head nervously. ¡°Can we talk for a while, please?¡±


    ¡°Erhmm, I don¡¯t think that would be possible now, Kareem¡±, I muttered and his face fell. ¡°I am not properly dressed at the moment, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te down to bring Eh into the school myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±, he smiled shyly. ¡°Will youe to pick her upter?¡±


    He seemed to be pleading with his eyes. I thought that would be a great opportunity to tell him off and also let him know about his secret admirer, Nadia.


    ¡°I will¡±, I finally blurted out, much to his relief.


    ¡°Great¡±, he grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting you.¡±


    Richard cleared his throat and I red at him.


    ¡°Bye¡±, I waved at Kareem before we drove off.


    When I got home, I went straight to Nadia¡¯s room but I met her sleeping. I quickly went out and closed the door softly behind me before I sauntered into Nina¡¯s room. I met her on the bed too, with open eyes


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called. She sat up immediately and I saw her eyes were brimful of tears.


    ¡°What is the matter? Are you sick?¡± I questioned with worry as I moved closer.


    She shook her head. She looked vulnerable. She tried to say something but failed as a tear dropped from her eyes. I couldn¡¯t think straight as I hugged her to myself.


    I felt hurt seeing her sad and I wondered the reason for her tears. I patted her back as she whimpered softly, trying so hard not to cry out loud. I was d I was there to give her a shoulder to cry on. It took almost an hour before she could recover and say something.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called and held her two hands.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Daisy, I know I am not supposed to say this but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve never been so indecisive in my entire life¡±, she shook her head as she talked. ¡°I am confused. I feel like I don¡¯t even know what I want anymore.¡±


    I listened to her as she talked. I nodded to urge her to go on, still holding her hands.


    ¡°I broke up with Danny¡±, she said but I wasn¡¯t surprised. I was actually expecting that to happen sooner orter. ¡°I was trying to see if we could work out, even after that night Amar showed up but I saw a part of him that I never knew existed. He got angry because I told him I don¡¯t have ns of having any kids which is contrary to what he has in mind and wants.¡±


    ¡°He wants you to bear him, kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes and I said no. He said he never knew I¡¯ve been on the pills, he would have forbidden it. He got angry and asked me out of his house.¡±


    ¡°I saw hime in here yesterday. I thought he came to apologize?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°I told him I wasn¡¯t ready topromise but he was ready. I wasn¡¯t happy that he decided to let go. But when I told him what happened between Amar and I, he got furious, called me names , and broke up with me¡±, she sniffed.


    ¡°Call you names? Why will he do that?¡±


    ¡°He was angry.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t enough reason,¡± I muttered. I was beginning to get angry at Danny. Mom didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°But what did you tell him? I mean what happened between you and Amar?¡±


    She looked at me as if contemting whether to tell me or not. Then she blurted out. ¡°We had sex.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make any sound at all, as my mouth dropped open with wide eyes.

 Chapter 51

    I slept for two hours after leaving Nina¡¯s room before getting prepared to go and pick Daisy up from school.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Nina and Amar had sex. To say I was happy was an understatement. I knew it was good news to have another beautiful thing springing up between them. I hoped Danny wouldn¡¯t take it bad. I was already feeling bad for him.


    I tried as much as I could to cheer Nina up. It wasn¡¯t the end of the world. She shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for something that wasn¡¯t her fault. I told her not to let go of Amar for the second time, so she doesn¡¯t end up regretting it.


    I wore a white turtleneck and a ck leather skirt and was about to leave my room when my phone rang. It was Stanley.


    ¡°Hey babe¡±, Stanley called.


    ¡°Hi, Stanley, I was just about to call you¡±, I lied. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sick¡±, I imagined him rolling his eyes.


    ¡°You had a broken nose¡±, I reminded him.


    ¡°I took care of that already, so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. I hope you aren¡¯t feeling any pain.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Well¡­. I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night. I guess it was just a coincidence that we ran into Sidney.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going over to my daughter¡¯s school to pick her up. Nadia is sick so I need to help.¡± I blurted out unconsciously.


    He was silent for a while and I wondered why he kept mute. ¡°Daughter?¡±


    Then reality dawned on me.


    ¡°Eh is your daughter?¡±He asked again.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer him but I felt there was no need to lie about Eh to anyone or any man. ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ******


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I groaned as the doorbell rang for the upteempth time. I looked at the wall clock as I got out of bed, wondering who was at the door at that time. It was just 8 am. I got to the door and flung it open.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the sight before me. Vivian was standing there, smiling at me.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I barked at her in anger. She disgust me.


    ¡°I came to see you. Can Ie in?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No¡±, I replied sharply, using my feet to restrict her from forcefully entering.


    ¡°Damien¡±, she tried to touch me. I flinched and hit her hands off. ¡°We don¡¯t have to fight all the time. I¡¯m here for a good reason.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care¡±, I groaned. ¡°Get out¡±, I said and made to close the door.


    ¡°Damien, wait. I came here for something important.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who is ready to listen to whatever trash you have to say?¡± I retorted.


    She sighed and I took the door handle from her. I was about to close the door in her face when she blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I stared at her expressionless face. Then I hissed loudly and mmed the door shut.


    *****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you for a while now, Miss Daisy¡±, Kareem smiled at me. I was sitting opposite him in his office. Despite how handsome he was, I didn¡¯t find him or his smile attractive.


    I kept a straight face, thinking of how to put Nadia¡¯s feelings to him. I already knew what he wanted to say but I didn¡¯t want him to say it until I talked to him about Nadia. I tried to think of a way to make him dy talking to me when an idea jumped into my head.


    ¡°I have been meaning to talk to you about something too, Mr Kareem¡±, I finally smile.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I beamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prefer you call me by my name¡±, he uttered, fidgeting with his hand nervously like a high school boy, trying to express his feelings to his crush.


    ¡°You want us to be formal with each other?¡± I questioned with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d prefer you call me Daisy too.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±, he put his hands forward. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Nadia¡±, I announced. I could see the confusion on his face. I realized he doesn¡¯t even know the name of the person that takes Eh to school everyday, yet he knows my name. Then it means Nadia was right all along. He didn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± He confirmed my suspicions.


    I gasped. ¡°You don¡¯t know your number one fan?¡±


    He chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s your secret admirer. She usually brings Eh to school every morning andes to take her from school too. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Recognition shed across his face. ¡°Oh! The ckdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My secret admirer?¡± Heughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know she is head over heels with you?¡± He shook his head, shyly.


    ¡°Everyone knows¡±, I exaggerated. ¡°Shees here everyday because of you. You should ask her out one of these days, you know? She is a nice girl.¡± He only smiled.


    ¡®What a feeble man¡¯, I thought. When was thest time I came across a shy man like this?¡¯


    I stood up as if that was all that was there to say. ¡°Oh, sorry. You wanted to tell me something. What is it?¡± I smiled inwardly.


    ¡®You will make a good actress, Daisy¡¯, my subconscious screamed.


    ¡°I¡­. It¡¯s no¡­ nothing really¡±, he stuttered.


    ¡°Come on. Tell me what it is.¡±


    He scratched his head as an awkward silence lingered between us. ¡°I wanted to tell you that I like you.¡± He finally said.


    I gasped dramatically andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know I¡¯m married¡±, I raised up my left finger with a fake wedding ring in my index finger.


    His face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Oh Goodness! I¡¯m so sorry. I thought you were a single mother.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My husband is out of the country and he will soon be back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks for letting me know¡±, he said as I stood up.


    ¡°So are you going to ask her out on a date? Maybe that will make her strong enough to stand up from her sick bed.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Actually.. I¡¯m thinking¡­..¡± He stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about, Kareem? Come on.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±, he gave in and I jumped up in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting to see you in the houseter then¡±, I said and went off to Eh¡¯s ssroom. I felt like flying home to share the good news with Nadia.


    When I got home, I ced Eh in my room to take a nap while I went to the kitchen to cook. I met Nadia there and I couldn¡¯t believe it. She was actually looking better.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in bed, resting?¡± I stood at the entrance with arms akimbo, looking at her as she rolled her white eyes. There were flours all over her and I wondered what she was cooking.


    ¡°I¡¯m better now, Daisy¡±, she responded softly and turned back to what she was doing.


    ¡°Give me that¡±, I grabbed the knife from her. I removed the apron above her head and wore it before turning to the dough.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even know what I want to make.¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs and get dressed. I¡¯ll make whatever I can make with the things I see. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to do it, Daisy.¡± She insisted.


    ¡°Are you telling me you would rather stay here and sweat it out instead of going on a date with your sweetheart?¡± I asked innocently and with a serious face.


    She looked confused. ¡°Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kareem ising over to take you out today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± She said more like a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been this serious in my entire life, Nadia.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, what did you do?¡± She screamed.


    I furrowed my brows innocently. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in the same tone.


    ¡°You told him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°When I went there this morning, he said he would like to see me but we couldn¡¯t talk because my dress wasn¡¯t good enough and I stayed in the car while Richard took Eh to the ss. So we met when I went back this afternoon and he asked about you.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± She asked again. It was obvious she was doubting me.


    ¡°Then, he asked me to talk to you. That he would like to take you out. But I told him it¡¯s not a problem, he cane.¡± I finished and went back to what I was doing. ¡°You can go and ask Richard to be sure.¡±


    I watched her from my peripheral view and saw her smiling a few minutester. Then she jumped up in excitement and rushed to hug me. I smirked and thought with a smug smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a good matchmaker.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Nina¡¯s POV


    It was already a week since Ist saw Amar. I had no idea whether he had gone home to India like I asked him to or China or if he was still in America.


    I was worried and I hoped he was fine. I felt stupid for talking to Daisy about him, I felt like a teenager who was in love. But Daisy was a good listener and counselor.


    I couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to call him. But when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I called Damien.


    ¡°Hello mom¡±, he greeted softly.


    ¡°Damien, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom¡±, he replied.


    ¡°Are you ok? Why are you sounding that way?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I just called to hear from you. When are youing home?¡±


    ¡°I have a few more things to round up. I hope to finish by next week.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I murmured and kept quiet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, mom¡±, he said.


    ¡°What about your dad, Damien?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in America?¡± He demanded.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I thought he was back with you in China.¡±


    ¡°No. We are supposed toe home together but I haven¡¯t seen him. Isn¡¯t he in America?¡±


    ¡°He should be.¡±


    ¡°You should call him then. I hope he is fine.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Talk to youter¡±, I said quickly.


    ¡°Mom¡±, he called when I was about to disconnect the call.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you fight him?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer.


    That was the first time Damien and I would ever talk about his father in a different way. He avoided it and I always do too, except when necessary. No matter how much we talk, we never approach the topic of the fight between his father and I.


    ¡°Mom, he left China because of you. He still loves you as much as you love him too. I know and I saw it when we were in India. It¡¯s high time you two let go of the past and work things out.¡±


    ¡°Damien, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Make me understand, mom. I know how hard it is for you and I saw how hard it was for father when we were in India. Lakshmi and dad were living in the house as strangers. They don¡¯t love each other. You two deserve each other. Please mom. I¡¯m going to call him too.


    ¡°No, Damien, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to interfere?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort it out. Take care, dear. I love you.¡± I disconnected the call before he could say any more words. I sighed deeply and dropped the phone on the bed.


    ¡°Lakshmi and dad were living like strangers¡± Damien¡¯s words kept repeating Ihemselves in my head as Iid down on the bed, with my hands below my head.


    Why were they living as strangers? I asked myself.


    I know Amar wasn¡¯t in love with Lakshmi from the beginning but I thought he fell in love with her after a while. I thought it was because he loved her he eventually had sex with her which led to her pregnancy.


    I thought I lost him totally the moment he told me Lakshmi gave birth. I know I wasn¡¯t supposed to be sad about a happy thing like that but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Even after letting go of Amar to do the right thing by getting married to her, I was expecting him toe back to America for me but he never did. When Lakshmi didn¡¯t give birth in 10 years, my hopes were high.


    Then I realized Damien must have witnessed something to have said that. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he saw.


    Were they constantly fighting? Howe they stayed together for so long despite not loving each other?


    I remembered Amar said Lakshmi cheated on him and the kids aren¡¯t his and I buried my face in my palm, turning over toy down on my stomach.


    ¡®How could I have been so stupid?¡¯ I asked inwardly when I realized Amar was honest all along.


    I remembered the day Amar told me he loved me after a conversation between us on Damien¡¯s 4th birthday and my reply. I was tempted to tell him I love him too. But I felt I was being selfish and a bad person for wanting to tell a married man that I love him.


    ¡°You are married, Amar¡±, I told him. He was silent for a while before he uttered softly, more like a whisper.


    ¡°I still love you, despite that. I don¡¯t love Lakshmi and she knows it. I¡¯m stuck, Nina.¡±


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. You married Lakshmi for a reason so you should stick to her for that same reason. Saying you are stuck makes it look like you were forced. You aren¡¯t stuck because she is your wife and I¡­ I am just your baby mama. I believe we are still conversing because of Damien. If I didn¡¯t get pregnant, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be saying this. So please learn to love your wife Amar and treat her right.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a while and the next thing I heard was the sound of disconnection. I didn¡¯t feel what I did was wrong that year but at that moment of remembrance, I realized just how much I had hurt Amar and how hard I pushed him away.


    I caused all of this, I thought to myself.


    Amar was right. He wasn¡¯t at fault. I was. We both suffered for that one single decision we took years back.


    Amar had a share of his own hurt of not being with the woman his heart desires, just like I suffered all those years without him. I never knew all along. I thought he was happy with her.


    I sat upright and hit my head inwardly for my stupidity and naivety. All along, the love was still there, burning bright and high.


    Our love for each other never lessened all these years. I need to make amends, I said to myself.


    Our love was a genuine one.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I just got back from school to meet the absence of Nadia. I smiled to myself. My n worked well, I assumed she was out with Kareem.


    I was expecting her toe question me one day about what I told Kareem but she never did and it was a week already. I guessed Kareem wasn¡¯t really talkative to have blurted out to her that I told him she was secretly in love with him all along.


    I got to my room and quickly dialed Stanley¡¯s number. I know if I didn¡¯t at that moment before going to prepare dinner since Nadia wasn¡¯t around, I won¡¯t be able to call him again.


    I had been procrastinating doing that since the day before when I noticed he wasn¡¯t in school. He hadn¡¯t called either since the day I told him about Eh. I did not know what he felt about it and I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Hi Daisy¡±, he sounded like someone running a marathon.


    ¡°Stanley¡±, I called. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? I haven¡¯t seen you in school for like a decade.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I went back to New York to sort out something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Ok. But you didn¡¯t tell me that thest time we talked on the phone¡±, he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°I told you it isn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m fine now. Your ex isn¡¯t much of a boxer.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Stanley, Brian is waiting for you¡±, ady said in the background and I found the voice familiar. I tried to ce where I knew the voice from and gasped when it urred to me that it was Becky.


    Is Stanley still dating her?


    ¡°Need to go¡±, he said sharply.


    ¡°Stanley, isn¡¯t that Becky¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, please¡±, he said and disconnected the call.


    I rolled my eyes dramatically before dropping my phone on the bed. I wore my flip flop and sauntered out of my room to Nina¡¯s room. I was sure Eh was with her.


    ¡°Good evening to granny and granny¡¯s princess¡±, I smiled at the two of them.


    Nina was sitting on the floor of her bedroom with Eh. They were fixing a toy puzzle and giggling.


    Eh screamed ¡°mommy¡±and rushed to give me a hug.


    ¡°How was school today?¡± I asked Eh and she struggled out of my hold to go back to what she was doing.


    ¡°Fine, mommy¡±, she answered absentmindedly and focused on fixing the puzzle before her. I shook my head and smiled. She was too intelligent for her age.


    ¡°There¡¯s good news¡±, Nina jerked me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Amar came back and you had se¡­?¡±


    She hit my mouth. ¡°Daisy.¡±


    Iughed out loud. ¡°Sorry, mom. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you.¡±


    Her face had turned red and I keptughing.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t about Amar. It¡¯s about us¡±, she remarked.


    ¡°Us? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°No, mom, tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°Try to guess, Daisy.¡± She insisted, still smiling.


    ¡°I just guessed now but it turned out I was wrong.¡± She red at me and Iughed again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed, mom, he is your husband.¡±


    ¡°He is not my husband. He is my baby¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you call it. But I see him as your husband. So what is the good news?¡±


    She smiled again before saying, ¡°Mr Pere called me this afternoon.¡±


    I tried to figure out who Mr Pere is but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Who is Mr Pere?¡±


    ¡°The editor of VP publishing house¡±, she reminded me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°In the Philippines?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your book was epted¡±, she announced and I screamed, hugging her firmly to my petite body as sheughed. Ourughter caught Eh¡¯s attention and she looked up from what she was doing.


    ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± She demanded, staring at us with curiosity.


    Nina disengaged from the hug and walked to pick Eh up. ¡°We are going to the Philippines, baby. Your mother has made us proud.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if Eh understood or not but her face broke into a big smile too and she screamed excitedly in Nina¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 53

    Nina¡¯s POV


    I was having a wet dream.


    It was Amar and I, and we were making passionate love. I stirred in my sleep when I felt someone¡¯s hand on me. The arm circled around me, rested on my stomach and I flung my eyes open. I turned around to meet the blue crystal eyes of Amar in the dark.


    Before I could stretch my hand to switch on the light, he took my hand and kissed it. I perceived his scent and inhaled it deeply as my hand found it¡¯s way unconsciously into his lovely, curly hair that always drives me crazy.


    ¡°Amar¡±, I whispered as I peered at him in the dark.


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry¡±, he said. His hot breath fanned my neck and I shuddered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡±, my heart thumped wildly in my chest as I felt his hard gaze on me. His breath was intoxicating and made me breathless.


    We kept staring at each other, with my hand still in his hair and his hands on my waist. He was above me and his face broke into a smile.


    He crashed his lips into mine in a searing kiss, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    I thought that would never happen again. I thought it was all a dream but I was wrong when I felt his hands between my thighs. I shuddered in pleasure when he took me and made my dreams of having hime true.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    To say I was overjoyed was an understatement. I couldn¡¯t believe my book got epted. I was d and grateful to God, to Nina and to Danny.


    Danny really did a lot of polishing as my editor, to my work and I felt greatly indebted to him, even though it¡¯s his work.


    I was so happy that I just couldn¡¯t wait to get to the Philippines and tell them about the book I was working on. I wrote my 5th chapter that morning before going to school. The progress was slow but the words were flowing and I was in love with the book.


    I felt like a great writer already. The book looked real¡­ I smiled when I realized it was a mixture of reality and my imagination. I had high hopes that the book would sell and I knew the VP publishing firm wouldn¡¯t resist publishing it first before I get invitations from other publishing firms.


    Nina said we needed to go to the Philippines for a book festival where I can get to meet young authors of my age and probably promote my books there after signing the contract. I just couldn¡¯t wait.


    She told me her father was from the Philippines and I couldn¡¯t believe it. I thought she was an American all along. Her mother was from America while her dad was from the Philippines and we would be lodging in herte father¡¯s home instead of lodging in a hotel.


    I was on my bed with myptop on myp, as I smiled going over the book that had just been epted, when my phone rang.


    There was no name on it but the number looked familiar. I picked the call and waited for a sound from the other end.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, the voice said.


    ¡°Maria?¡± I screamed, almost hitting myptop with my long legs.


    She chuckled and I felt like seeing her at that moment to hug the living hell out of her. I felt emotional all of a sudden as there was silence between us. I sniffed.


    ¡°Maria¡±, I called again.


    ¡°Daisy, are you crying?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I sniffed again, thinking of the times we spent together and all that has happened in her absence. I wondered how she was faring and if she was doing good and happy. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I fucking missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡± I began to cry.


    I realized just how much I missed her and how less I think of the past, about my father¡¯s death, my pregnancy, my aunt¡¯s disappearance and about Lizzy and Susana.


    ¡°You are still a cry cry, baby Daisy despite the fact that you are now a mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±I eximed. ¡°Ho.. how did you know that?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°My naive Daisy. Actually, I¡¯m in New York now. I got your number from Stanley and he told me.¡±


    ¡°Stanley? Why the hell will he do that? What the fuck is wrong with him?¡± I yelled.


    She ignored myment. ¡°How is my granddaughter? I heard her name is Eh. How old is she?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°She¡¯s three years old.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, she mumbled for a while. ¡°The baby is Damien¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked and I almost fainted in shock. I didn¡¯t know what or how to reply to her. I didn¡¯t know how to tell her that Damien doesn¡¯t even know he has a child with me.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, she called. ¡°Is it Damien¡¯s? Or is it Stanley¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering how he got to know and I am just aware.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me Daisy? I was mad at you. In fact, where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I guess Stanley forgot to tell you that. Stupid guy. I never knew he gossips around.¡±


    ¡°Gossip?¡± She snorted. ¡°I am your friend and I have every right to know. You didn¡¯t tell me. What the hell happened to you? And why aren¡¯t you in New York? I went to your house¡±, she probed further.


    I stared nkly at theptop before me as I replied. ¡°I left home.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you got raped and that got you pregnant¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave home?¡±


    ¡°Dad died,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh My God!¡±, she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. What happened?¡±


    How am I supposed to tell her that my dad died when his wife called to inform him that his precious daughter was pregnant, I asked myself.


    ¡°ident.¡±


    ¡°Susana didn¡¯t tell me anything. She just said you no longer leave there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Las Vegas.¡±


    ¡°With who?¡± I didn¡¯t say a word. I found her way of questioning very irritating. It reminded me of the past I was trying too hard to let go of.


    She gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are married.¡±


    ¡°Hell, no!¡±


    ¡°Then what happened¡±, she cried. ¡°Did something bad happen to you? Talk to me, Daisy. I was going crazy with worry, not until I met Stanley.¡± I could sense the concern and worry in her voice and I smiled.


    Despite being crazy, she still cared. Despite all the years, she was still behaving like a mother would behave a child. She was still the same Maria I knew her to be. And I fucking loved her. A tear rolled down my eyes.


    ¡°Maria¡±, I called in between sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m sorry for not contacting you. Everything happened so fast and I lost your number, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t contact you. I asked Stanley for Eric¡¯s number, just so I can reach you but he said he doesn¡¯t have Eric¡¯s number.¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°He told me that.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing just great.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling all isn¡¯t well. I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Maria. I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I fucking missed you too, baby. Won¡¯t you tell me what happened and who the father of your baby is?¡± She questioned again, plunging back into the trouble of saying out the words I didn¡¯t want to say.


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice, as much as I wanted to talk to her. At that instant, I felt there was really no need to keep calling Damien the father of my baby. He doesn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me, Daisy? When did you be this secretive?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk over the phone, Maria. Can we see?¡± I asked and she kept quiet.


    Before she could reply, I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡±, I said with the phone still glued to my ears, waiting for Maria¡¯s reply. Richard came in.


    ¡°Daisy, someone is looking for you outside¡±, he said and turned to go out


    ¡°Someone? Who is that person?¡± I demanded, without moving an inch.


    ¡°Sidney¡±, he answered.


    ¡°Sidney? I thought I told you not to let him¡­.¡±


    ¡°I told him and he tried to force his way in¡±, he responded and I jerked up.


    ¡°Maria, let me call you back please¡±, I stood up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Ok¡±, she answered softly before I disconnected the call, kept the phone on my bed and walked out with Richard.


    When I got out of the front door with him, I almost ran to the gate when I saw Sidney trying to fight with Alex at the gate.


    ¡°Sidney, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± I questioned immediately I got to the gate. His face broke into a smile when he saw me and he tried to touch me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. Please forgive me¡±, he pleaded. He looked drunk and I shook my head.


    ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what exactly?¡± I folded my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for cheating on you, for beating up your friend and for everything. I promise it won¡¯t repeat itself again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, that can never repeat itself again because you¡¯ve lost your chance. When I said I was done with you, I wasn¡¯t joking. I don¡¯t give second chances so please get out of here before I call the cops. And I don¡¯t want to ever see you here, trying to force your way in or fighting anyone close to me or you will have yourself to me.¡±


    I watched his mouth twitch and his eyes became red with anger. He tried to hit me but I moved away immediately. My heart began to pound wildly at his reaction.


    ¡°You broke up with me and the next week, I saw you with a guy. That means and says a lot about you, Daisy.¡±


    He spat out, turned around and muttered before walking away. ¡°Whore.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Nina already informed me that there was going to be a dinner party organized by the firm that night. The previous day was a book festival day that took ce in Mani city where I met a lot of young authors and poets.


    At first, I thought I was going to be the youngest at 20 but I was wrong. There was a particr boy that caught my attention. He was brown-skinned and had ck shiny hair with an American ent. He was a poet and when he was asked for his age, he said he was 10. I couldn¡¯t believe it. His looks and appearance as well as his words were too mature for a boy of 10.


    I was already dressed in my room with Eh so I picked her up, my purse, and phone before walking over to Nina¡¯s room which was opposite mine. She got out of the room all dressed too before I got to her door.


    ¡°You look good, Daisy¡±, sheplimented me. ¡°And you too, my baby.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, granny¡±, Eh¡¯s little voice muttered.


    ¡°You look good too, mom¡±, I said and stared at her overflowing dinner gown with shiny floral designs. I was dressed in avender off-shoulder gown with a slit, with matching stiletto heels. Eh was on a white dress with whitish ribbons all over the shoulder and matching ck heels too.


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go¡±, she nudged me and we went out together, with Eh asking several questions.


    When we arrived at the dinner party, Nina introduced me to a few acquaintances and old friends of her father, as well as some prominent writers too who gave a few words of encouragement to me after Nina informed them of my book.


    I wondered what Nina would say when they asked her if I was her daughter, probably in my absence.


    ¡°What genres do you write, dear?¡± One of the men asked. He had pecked Nina on both cheeks and hugged her immediately he saw us. I wondered about the rtionship between them.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Teen fiction and romance¡±, I replied.


    His face broke into a smile. ¡°Writing romance? I see you took after Nina.¡±


    ¡°Nina is an all-rounder. She doesn¡¯t write only romance¡±, another man countered. He was seated next to the old man with a smug smile on his face. I didn¡¯t notice him until he spoke up.


    ¡°Yes. She is a great writer¡±, the old man uttered, looking over at Nina with eyes full of adoration and admiration.


    Nina smiled at him but when the other man said something again, Nina¡¯s smile vanished and turned to a re.


    ¡°I hope your daughter will make a good writer too someday¡±, he said.


    I was watching them and silently observing their reactions, expressions, and movements.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hope for anything, Auguste. She is a great writer already¡±, Nina retorted.


    ¡°I agree with Nina. VP publishing wouldn¡¯t have epted her book if she wasn¡¯t good. I would love to read her book someday andpare it to that of Nina¡¯s¡±, the old man shook his head as he spoke.


    I liked him instantly.


    His words were sincere and the looks Nina was throwing at Auguste made me find him unlikeable. The wicked smile on his face added to my dislike.


    ¡°Pa Angelo¡±, he called the old man who sipped his wine silently before turning to look at him.


    ¡°Nina is the best seller in America, how sure are we that she didn¡¯t pull some strings just so her daughter can get epted and she can take up her legacy when she stops writing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nina eximed. I could see her chest heaving up and down in distress. Pa Angelo touched her hand and smiled at her. The look he gave her was the look of ¡®don¡¯t mind him or ¡®don¡¯t answer him.¡¯


    ¡°Auguste, I am sure you know that the VP publishing firm is based in the Philippines, not America. Nina is the best seller in America, not the Phillipines. Besides, I think time will tell whether our dear daughter, Daisy¡±, he smiled at me and continued. ¡°would be able to take up Nina¡¯s legacy. You don¡¯t need to be faster than your shadow¡±, the old man smirked but the mischievous smile on Auguste¡¯s face didn¡¯t waver as he looked from me to Nina, before excusing himself.


    ¡°Where do you know him from?¡± I questioned Nina in a whisper.


    Nina sighed. ¡°He is the man my father wanted me to marry.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I muttered.


    Nina stood up. ¡°We need to go now, Pa Angelo. I wille to visit you in the house before we leave for America.¡±


    ¡°Make sure toe with Daisy. I would be d to host you too¡±, he beamed. I smiled at him when he looked my way. The man never seemed to stop smiling with his little mouth and eyes.


    ¡°Of course¡±, Nina responded and hugged him.


    I saw his mouth moving to her ears and he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t marry him¡±, Nina nodded and pecked his cheeks before he came to me.


    I passed the sleeping Eh to Nina before he engulfed me into his big arms. I found the hugforting and it reminded me of my dad. We disengaged and bade each other goodbye.


    ¡°I like him¡±, I told Nina as we walked towards the door.


    She nodded. ¡°He was my father¡¯s friend. He used to write too.¡±


    ¡°Waw! I¡¯m sure he is a great fan of yours ¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, she answered.


    I took Eh from her and she opened her eyes and called mommy.


    ¡°Hello, baby¡±, I smiled at her.


    ¡°Are we going home?¡± She asked me and I nodded with a smile. I felt there was no need to exin to her that we were going to our home there in the Philippines and not the home in America.


    She nodded and rested her head back on my chest as if to continue her sleep. I was about to ask her if she was hungry as I peered to take a look at her face when I bumped into someone.


    She was carrying a big bag and the content fell to the ground. The sound caught the attendtion of Nina who was ahead and she walked back to where I squatted to help the woman with her bag. I dropped Eh so I could pack the things on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am¡±, I apologized but there was no response.


    I looked up at her in surprise but her face was expressionless as she stared at me without a word. I thought she was angry with me, so I picked thest content on the floor with trembling hands. I stood back up with guilt.


    ¡°She¡¯s so sorry, ma¡¯am¡±, Nina said on my behalf. But the woman was still silently watching me. I stretched the bag at her but she didn¡¯t blink. I looked over to Nina for help and she shrugged before stretching to take the bag from me.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, the woman said and raised her hand to touch my face.


    I was dumbstruck at her behavior and surprised that she called me by my name. I searched her face to see if she was familiar but there was no sh of familiarity. Her clothes were shabby with an apron tied above her shoulder. I guessed she was one of the caterers of the event.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know me?¡± I questioned as she retrieved her hand, looking down at her feet.


    ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t find Fred¡±, anotherdy said,ing towards us, interrupting the awkward silence between us. I looked at Nina and saw her with the same confused look. The bag was still with her and Eh was already in her arms.


    ¡°He is eating in the kitchen. I told him to wait for you there¡±, the woman turned to the younger woman. I gasped when I saw the other woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Aunt Vanessa¡±, I called and she looked up at me.


    ¡°Oh My God, Daisy!¡± She called and embraced me tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± We both asked at the same time.


    ¡°Aunt, where have you been?¡± I release myself from the hug, trying so hard to stop myself from crying. She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± The older woman questioned.


    ¡°Yes¡±, Aunt Vanessa answered. ¡°She is my niece.¡±


    ¡°Niece? Daisy is your niece?¡± Her body shook. I saw fear in her eyes.


    ¡°You know Daisy?¡± Aunt Vanessa demanded.


    She nodded and a tear dropped from her eyes. She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Vera is your sister, Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Vera is my twin sister¡±, Aunt Vanessa responded. ¡°and she is Daisy¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± She covered her mouth.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Aunt Vanessa held her, stopping her from slumping to the ground.


    ¡°James¡±, she only said and my heart began to pound.


    ¡°James? You know James too? James is Vera¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look alike, Vanessa. Howe I didn¡¯t know Vera to be your sister?¡±


    ¡°She is dead.¡±


    ¡°I know¡±, the woman answered. I was watching the drama between them silently and in confusion.


    ¡°You know?¡± Aunt asked and she nodded.


    The old woman looked up at me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy¡±, she pulled me in an embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Aunt Vanessa was also looking confused. I threw her a questioning look of where the hell do you know this woman from? But she didn¡¯t seem to get me as she kept looking at me.


    The woman eventually pulled away, soaking my dress with her tears.


    ¡°James is my son¡±, she blurted out. I couldn¡¯t process what she meant at first and when I got the information, I moved away and Aunt Vanessa eximed in shock.

 Chapter 55

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°I disowned James when he married Vera¡±, my grandmother exined with a teary face when we got to the house.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. First, I was shocked to see Aunt Vanessa in the Philippines of all ces. Secondly, she was staying with my grandmother. I still couldn¡¯t believe the woman was the one who gave birth to my father.


    When Nina heard that she was my grandmother, she stood up from where she was seated with Eh in her arms and asked us to follow her. She was looking tired and it was so unlike her to be tired, without doing anything all day, other than getting dressed for dinner.


    Nina asked grandmother, Aunt Vanessa and her son who appeared before I could get over the shock that the woman before me was my blood, to get into the car. The driver drove home and I was d for the type of mind Nina had.


    It was a family issue that ought to be discussed in the confines of a home, not in public.


    ¡°Why did you?¡± Aunt Vanessa asked. I could see how furious she looked. My mother must have told her about my grandmother and the fact that they weren¡¯t on good terms. I was tongue-tied and still confused.


    ¡®How did they know each other?¡¯ Howe Aunt Vanessa never knew she was her sister¡¯s mother-inw? What was Aunt Vanessa doing in the Philippines all of a sudden, looking wretched.


    She was in the same clothes as my grandmother and I wondered what was going on. I knew Aunt Vanessa¡¯s husband to be a well-to-do man. I never saw him but my mother used to talk about him. Whenever Aunt Vanessa visits, she usually brings me a lot of gifts which she purchased for me and even the ones her husband got for me.


    What was happening? I asked inwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to marry her. I didn¡¯t like her for him. I thought she was a gold-digger¡±, she sniffed and cleaned her tears.


    ¡°James didn¡¯t listen to me so I tried to devise a way to separate them. I told James I was going to disown him if he marries her but James didn¡¯t care. He went ahead to marry her against my wish. That increased my hatred for her so I disowned James and stopped going to the house.¡±


    ¡°You hated her for nothing¡±, aunt Vanessa screamed with tears streaming down her eyes. She was down to earth. She was selfless. She made James the man he is today. How could you? She is my sister and I know how good she is¡±, Aunt Vanessa cried.


    Nina tiptoed to her room, to give us privacy. Eh was already asleep and Nina went to drop her off in my room. She shared the same room with me and I was hoping to do the same thing when we get back to Las Vegas.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she tried to touch my Aunt but she flinched from my grandmother¡¯s touch and moved away.


    ¡°You are sorry?¡± Aunt sneered. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I am. I got to know she was a good woman when James brought ady to me after her death¡­.¡±


    ¡°And you liked thedy instantly, right?¡±


    ¡°No. She was a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did. Thatdy killed my sister¡±, Aunt Vanessa burst into tears. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears at all the revtions. Aunt Susana killed my mother? I knew she was the one they were talking about.


    ¡°What?¡± Grandmother yelled in surprise.


    ¡°She killed¡­..¡±, she trailed off as I felt the wetness on my face. I was crying without knowing it.


    Aunt Susana was indeed a sheep in human¡¯s clothing. It was obvious that she nned dad¡¯s death too, I realized. I shook my head when I noticed none of the women before me knoww about dad¡¯s death. I felt that wasn¡¯t the right time to tell them the bad news.


    ¡°Oh Goodness! Vanessa, I¡¯m sorry. I had my reasons too. I never knew she was your sister¡±, she tried to move close to my aunt.


    ¡°What would you have done if you had known? Treat her differently? ept her wholeheartedly with open arms? Why will you judge her in the first ce? Why will you assume she was a gold digger in the first ce? Did you do any background check on her?¡± Aunt Vanessa screamed.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t but I heard¡­.¡±


    ¡°You heard?¡± Aunt Vanessa interrupted with augh.


    ¡°You heard?¡± She inquired again. ¡°You killed my sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vanessa.¡± The woman hugged her as she cried. I wiped my own tears, still looking at the two women as they both cried.


    ¡°Susana is the reason why I am here¡±, she muttered and raised her head up to look my grandmother in the face. ¡°She threatened to kill me, so I ran away from America. I left everything I ever owned because of her. I left without telling my husband a thing and here I am, all thanks to James and Susana.¡±


    That exins why I didn¡¯t see Aunt Vanessa in her former house. ording to the address I followed, I thought to myself.


    ¡°What? Why would she do that?¡±


    ¡°She knows that I know she is the murderer. I know she murdered my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh Goodness¡±, grandmother covered her mouth as she sobbed again in regret.


    ¡°I was tempted to go back to America, to my husband because I discovered I was pregnant after I ran away from home but I couldn¡¯t. I was scared she would hurt my baby. She seemed to be everywhere and she seemed to know what I was also doing. So I stayed back.¡±


    ¡°Susana is a witch.¡±


    I thought it was the time to ask the numerous questions running through my mind. ¡°How did you know grandmother?¡± I asked my Aunt.


    They both stared at me, as if forgetting I was there with them. ¡°I gave birth to Fred in her ce. I couldn¡¯t afford to go to the hospital so she helped me.¡± Aunt exined.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even feed the baby after birth so she took us in. She lost her job as a nurse when Fred fell sick one fateful day while I was away in Cebu, looking for a job.¡±


    ¡°I went to your house in Las Vegas, you were nowhere to be found.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yes. I ran away because I got a life threatening email from Susana. She threatened to kill me.¡±


    ¡°What about your husband?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him in the house either.¡±


    ¡°I left without telling him anything. I don¡¯t know where he is but I hope he is fine¡±, she said and we fell silent. ¡°What were you doing at the dinner party? Who is that woman and that little girl? And what are you doing in Las Vegas?¡±


    I sighed. I didn¡¯t even know where to start. I didn¡¯t even know how to break the news of my father¡¯s death to them. I know grandmother would be broken. She was unable to reconcile with her son before his death.


    ¡°The baby is mine.¡± I waited for a reaction. ¡°And I came to Las Vegas because of you, while I was pregnant with Eh.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So the baby is yours?¡± Aunt smiled. ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered without returning the smile.


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°She¡¯s Nina Gomez.¡±


    Aunt gasped. ¡°Nina Gomez? The writer?¡± I nodded. ¡°How did you know her?¡±


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t see you in the house, I had nowhere to go. I took a cab intending to go to a hotel. She happened to be in the cab too. We had an ident and I was rushed to the hospital. The driver died at the spot but she was fine. She followed me to the hospital and paid my bills. Then, she offered to take me in when I exined things to her.¡± I exined while they listened attentively.


    ¡°I was at the dinner party because my book just got published with a publishing firm here in the Philippines.¡±


    ¡°You write?¡± Grandmother asked with a frown.


    I nodded and looked at my shaking hands. I couldn¡¯t ce the reason why I was scared. But I know I was bothered about announcing dad¡¯s death. I know they wouldn¡¯t let me be until I told them everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±, she nodded with a proud smile. ¡°But, why did you leave home in the first ce?


    Does your father know you are here?¡±


    I knew it. I knew it wasing to that. My heartbeat increased and I found myself gripping the sofa I was sitting on, tightly.


    My heart was burning and my eyes were brimful with tears. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from letting out the tears. Tears of losing my father led to the twist of my fate. I opened my mouth to say something but the words failed me.


    I sobbed. Aunt quickly moved to my side in agitation. Before she could say anything, I forced myself to look her in the eyes and uttered, ¡°Dad is dead¡±, before bursting into tears.

 Chapter 56

    Damien¡¯s POV


    When my nended in Las Vegas, I heaved a sigh of relief. I was finally home, I beamed in excitement. I couldn¡¯t wait to see my mom.


    I stood in the departure lounge with my luggages, looking around for dad. He called to apologize for noting back to China for me but I told him not to bother. He promised toe to pick me up from the airport.


    There was no sight of him. I looked around once again and then, I saw a hand waving. It was Andrew and I saw my mom behind him. I beamed in excitement and ran like a little child into my mom¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called whileughing. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed my mom until then.


    She hugged me tightly and sobbed.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called again with a chuckle before releasing her from my embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m home now, mom. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Damien¡±, she touched my face, as if to be sure it was really me and it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°I missed you, mom. Let¡¯s go home.¡± She was still looking at me in tears. I wonder why she was crying when she was the one who sent me to China. I chuckled within myself.


    ¡°I missed you too, baby.¡± She finally smiled and we moved out.


    ¡°Where is dad? He promised toe to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Am I not enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are. I just want him to make up for noting to China like he promised before he came down here. After all, I went to China because of him.¡±


    ¡°I asked him not to bother that I woulde to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I mumbled with a smile. ¡°Is there something I am missing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked ignorantly.


    ¡°Are you two living together now?¡± She eyed me. Iughed out loud as we got to the car.


    ¡°Wee, Damien¡±, Richard greeted me with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you, Richard, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good.¡± He replied.


    I fastened my seat belt as mom got into the seat beside me. ¡°How have you been, mom?¡± I asked, holding her long hands firmly.


    ¡°Not fine without you¡±, she drew me closer to her bosom. ¡°Wee back, son. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± The ride home was silent.


    When we were a few meters away from home, I asked naughtily. ¡°Is dad home?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She knew the point I was driving at. She threw me a scowl and looked away. I tried to control theughter bubbling inside of me.


    ¡°Mom,e on. Answer me. Are you two living together now?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, she answered sharply and I nodded. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer. I was hoping it was going to be a yes.


    ¡°What about your baby girl? Why didn¡¯t youe with her to the airport?¡± I asked, remembering the little girl I saw in her arms thest time we did a video call.


    That was two weeks ago when she went to the Philippines. She called to inform me of the award she was given and I congratted her when the girl appeared.


    I was wondering who she was and asked mom. She said the baby was hers but I found it very hard to believe.


    ¡°She is still in the Philippines with her mother¡±, mom answered.


    ¡°Oh! You know what?¡± I smirked.


    ¡°What?¡± She answered with curiosity as the car drove into the big house.


    ¡°I was thinking you and dad made some babies while I was away¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t finish before she pped my head and I ran out of the car,ughing so hard as she trailed behind me with her raised fist.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I was happy my son was finally back home. I felt fulfilled. He had started talking about starting work with his father the next month. Ever since I arrived from the Philippines, I have been feeling sick.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave Daisy with her aunt in the Philippines but she insisted they had some things to sort out. Eh wanted to leave with me too but her mother refused to let her go. I had some things to sort out in America so I had to leave. I was expecting Daisy to be back home toe next week.


    I slept all through the day and when it was almost 5 pm, I tried to get out of bed to give Daisy a call and to type out some of my written work when Damien came in.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Amar for two days and I wondered what was with him. He spent the night the day Damien came back from China and I envied the way they talked around almost all topics. It was obvious Damien was really close to his father. That was what I wanted, all along but I was filled with jealousy.


    ¡°Mom¡±, Damien called and hugged me. He was grinning from ear to ear and I wondered what was wrong with him. He was a grown-up of 25 years but was always behaving like a child to me.


    Well, he will always be my little boy, I thought. My little Amar. I wondered why I didn¡¯t name him Amar junior, I chuckled.


    ¡°Mom¡±, he called again, jerking me out of my thoughts. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±, I mumbled.


    ¡°How is your body now? Nadia told me you weren¡¯t feeling too good, that was why I decided to let you rest for a while before we went out.¡±


    ¡°Out? Where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you out.¡± He beamed. I found his actions suspicious.


    ¡°Taking me out? When did that start?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take my mom out again?¡±


    I shook my head and got out of bed. ¡°You want something¡±, I dered with confidence. ¡°What do you want?¡± I knew Damien to always be so sweet that way whenever he wanted to take something from me. Especially something he knows I can¡¯t let go of easily.


    Money isn¡¯t the problem so I wondered within me what it is that he wants. Could it be he wants to ask me to ept that bitchy girlfriend of his? I thought within myself.


    ¡°Seriously, mom?¡±, he questioned with hands akimbo.


    ¡°Ok. What Is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, mom. I just want to take you out. But it looks like you prefer your man to me¡±, he said and turned back.


    ¡°Shut up¡±, I snapped at him with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for a random girl to take out since¡­.¡± I ran after him and hit him yfully on the arm.


    ¡°Ouch, mom. That hurts.¡±


    ¡°Serves you right for talking too much¡±, I pulled out my tongue at him. ¡°Let me get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you look good this way¡±, he said. I was in shorts and a blue top.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise¡±, he said and took my hand, dragging me out of the room.


    ¡°A surprise? Now I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know Damien to be a surprise guy. Or do you want to introduce me to a new girlfriend of yours or to that silly girlfriend of yours Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡±, he groaned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he said. I was hoping he would say something about breaking up with Vivian but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    I wondered what was going on as I followed him to the car. He took the car keys from Richard and got into the driver¡¯s seat before driving out of thepound with a confused me, sitting silently beside him and anticipating the surprise.


    ****


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Damien? How could you forget such an important thing?¡± I was filled with anger for his silliness.


    He brought me out for nothing. He realized he wasn¡¯t with his wallet and I wasn¡¯t with my credit card as well. He made me look like a fool, after entering a jewel shop to pick up a ne I found nice. He drove for hours round the vicinity and I wondered where he was taking me to, not until we came across the jewel shop, at the far end of the street, very close to the town market.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom¡±, he looked sincere and I sighed.


    ¡°You are supposed to always go out with your wallet, Damien in case of things like this¡±, I said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s just go home,¡±I realized it was already getting dark.


    ¡°I was trying to persuade you to go with me and I forgot I wasn¡¯t with my wallet¡±, he was with a baby face.


    ¡°Persuade me? Well¡­ You just persuaded me for nothing. I was actually anticipating the surprise my son had in stock for me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the anger I was feeling, despite trying so hard to control myself as we drove home.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologized again.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡±, I said and we kept silent.


    When we drove in, I saw Damien exchange a look with Richard. Richard smiled and nodded at Damien while Damien smirked in response.


    I wanted to ask him what the look was for. I decided against it as I walked up to the door. I felt Damien was old enough to handle his own affairs and I wasn¡¯t supposed to prey into it. I thought of Vivian and sighed. Then I decided I would give them my support if he still wants to make her his wife as he had always said he would, right from high school.


    I opened the door to the house and went in to meet the whole ce in pitch darkness. I didn¡¯t feel Damien¡¯s presence behind me and I wondered what was happening.


    Where is Damien? Where is Nadia? I asked no one in particr as I tried to look for a way to get to flick the lights on. My phone wasn¡¯t with me, which was why I was angry at Damien. I really liked the ne we found and if only my phone was with me, I would have done a cashless transaction just to get the ne.


    I felt a movement and jumped up in fright. I was about to turn around to run out of the house when the light flickered on and there were screams from Damien, Richard, Nadia, and Amar was on his knees.


    I looked around in confusion and saw the cake on therge table with my name on it. That was when I remembered it was my birthday. I couldn¡¯t figure out how Damien got to enter the house before me, and also Richard.


    ¡°Meere Khushee¡±, Amar called. My eyes flicked back to meet him. Ipletely forgot about him.


    Why was he kneeling down? He didn¡¯t offend me, not until I saw the shining jewel in his hand.


    He smiled nervously, hesitated for a while and we locked eye contact before he stretched the ring at me and asked softly, like someone who was having lots of doubts.


    ¡°Will you marry me, Nina?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°Who the hell is Lizzy?¡± Grandmothermented.


    I shook my head. She was too choosy when ites to her association with other humans. I was sure she doesn¡¯t like Lizzy just from the name. Grandmother was insisting that we get thepany back. That was when I told them about Lizzy.


    I stayed back in the Philippines because my grandmother insisted I stay. Aunt Vanessa supported her. We discussed a lot, including Aunt Susana.


    I also got to meet Fred, aunt Vanessa¡¯s son. He was an intelligent and smart kid. When aunt Vanessa told him I was his aunt, he hugged me fiercely asking me different questions about where I stayed and about Eh.


    ¡°Dad had an affair with her and she got pregnant. She informed me about the bankruptcy and that Susana wants to sell thepany. Nina wanted to help me but I refused. I didn¡¯t want her to waste her money for nothing. Lizzyter called to inform me that she bought thepany already.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn whether she is carrying his child or not. Thepany is rightfully yours and you will get it back from her¡±, grandmother uttered stubbornly.


    I saw the reason why she never got along well with my parents. She was a no-nonsense woman and was hard to please.


    ¡°I agree with granny¡±, aunt Vanessamented.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Her son or daughter is also my sibling so she also has a right to thepany.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? She¡¯s not family.¡± Granny argued.


    ¡°She is. You just don¡¯t see her as one. Lizzy is a nice woman.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you that she didn¡¯t seduce him just to¡­..¡±


    ¡°Granny¡±, both aunt and her eximed. I exhaled deeply and shook my head.


    ¡°That was the same thing you said about my mother¡±, I stood up as tears threatened to spill from my eyes. I saw her looking guilty at my statement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be judgemental. That girl saved thepany. Your son wasn¡¯t faithful enough, that was why he impregnated Susana who is the real devil, and still went ahead to impregnate Lizzy. You should judge him¡±, I ranted and turned to go out when aunt blocked me from going out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, granny apologized behind my back.


    ¡°She¡¯s sorry. You have to get used to her awful behavior¡±, aunt grinned.


    I hesitated for a moment before turning back to go to my room. I strolled past my grandmother without sparing her a nce. I was still mad at her.


    ¡°When are you going back to America?¡± Aunt Vanessa inquired, halting me.


    I was nning to spend at least two weeks with them. I had spent a week already but from the way things were going, I felt going back home soon was the best. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to take granny¡¯s conscious behavior at judging people too much like she is the perfect one ever liveth. I loved her. There was no doubt about that. But I just couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Next tomorrow¡±, I answered my aunt and continued walking.


    ¡°Vanessa, get prepared, we are following Daisy back to America,¡± Granny said.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    I thought my happiness was about to be short-lived. The happiness I had been feeling ever since Amar proposed was something else. It felt like heaven on earth. I didn¡¯t think twice about epting his proposal. That has always been my dream and it would be so foolish of me to let such a golden opportunity go.


    But the moment I noticed the swelling of my stomach, I became sad. I thought I had a dreadful illness that has no cure. I thought I was going to die without eventually getting married to the man of my dreams. But I was wrong.


    ¡°Am I going to die? What could be wrong with me?¡± I asked my doctor, with a tearful face.


    I had been having sleepless nights ever since the discovery of my swollen stomach. I tried to hide my fears from Damien and Amar. Amar usually spends the night with me during the weekends. He noticed I was sleeping the day before and asked me what the problem was. I told him nothing and pretended to be asleep. That was when I got to know that I needed to see a doctor. I needed to find a way out so I wouldn¡¯t die. I wanted to grow old with Amar.


    ¡°No, Nina¡±, the doctor said with no expression. The usual smile on his face was not there and that increased by fear.


    I gripped the chair hard and closed my eyes, waiting patiently for her to tell me when I was going to die. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    I opened my eyes and questioned. ¡°Tell me what it is.¡±


    He smiled for a while. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­..¡±, he began and I shut my eyes again, waiting for the heavy blow of the news.


    ¡°Congrattions, Nina you are pregnant.¡± I could sense the hint of excitement in his voice


    ¡°What?¡± I opened my eyes sharply with mouth agape.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I watched her smile turn into a wide grin. I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy that it wasn¡¯t a sickness and I wasn¡¯t going to die anytime soon or to be sad that I was pregnant at the age of 43.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°Congrattions, mom. When is the wedding?¡± We were in the car, going home from the airport. She hade to pick me up with Richard. She had informed me about Amar¡¯s proposal and I was happy for her.


    ¡°Not anytime soon¡±, she answered, smiling at Eh and patting her hair.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I missed you, baby¡±, she said to Eh who grinned and snuggled close to her bosom.


    I watched the show of affection and thought it was best not to tell her about Eh¡¯s asthmatic attack the day before. I totally forgot Eh was asthmatic not until I saw the way she was gasping for air while ying with Fred on the beach. It saddened me to know that my child will have to live the rest of her life with asthma.


    But there was little I could do, just like Aunt Vanessa had told me in constion.


    Granny and aunt Vanessa couldn¡¯t go with me as they intended. A neighbor informed her of a vacancy in a restaurant in Cebu and she went there to confirm. They promised toe the following week.


    ¡°I miss you too¡±, Eh said in her baby voice.


    I smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t miss me, mom?¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°So why hasn¡¯t the date been fixed yet? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Amar isn¡¯t saying anything yet. He has been so busy with the newpany here in America. We barely have time to talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Ok then. I¡¯m happy, mom. You are glowing.¡±


    She sighed and looked at me. ¡°Daisy, there is something else I haven¡¯t told you.¡±


    The look on her face made me worried.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡±, she announced.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I didn¡¯t know whether to jump up for joy or not. The look on her face was evident enough that she wasn¡¯t happy with it. The rest of the ride back home was in silence. I was utterly speechless.


    When we got home, I went straight to take a shower and a nap. I woke up with hunger. I realized I hadn¡¯t seen Nadia since I got home and I left Eh with Nina.


    I was still bothered about what she told me and I was hoping to go talk to her after finding something to eat. Despite sleeping, I was still exhausted and I took the staircase down slowly. I was on thest staircase when Nina¡¯s door opened and a guy came out.


    When I saw his face, I was shocked.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, he called in surprise, as a cold shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡®What the hell was happening? I wanted to say something but no words wereing. I stood still staring at his face.


    ¡°Daisy, I forgot to tell you Damien is back home¡±, Nina informed me. I didn¡¯t even see here out of the room behind Damien with Eh in her arms.


    ¡°Daisy meet Damien, Damien meet¡­.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡± He called again more like a question, interrupting his mother.


    ¡°Oh! I see you¡¯ve gotten acquainted already¡±, Nina said but I could see the confusion on her face. She looked at Damien with a puzzled look as we both stared at each other until she demanded.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, I nodded. ¡°He is Eh¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They both eximed in shock.

 Chapter 58

    Nina¡¯s POV


    ¡°You mean you were the one that had sex with Daisy all along?¡± I queried Damien.


    ¡°What do you mean all along? It was just a one-night stand.¡± He replied and I gasped at his bluntness.


    ¡°One nightstand? You had sex with her twice.¡±


    ¡°She told you that? How did you even know her?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously listening to yourself? She gave birth to your child.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°How am I even sure the baby is mine ?¡±


    ¡°Damien¡±, I called and moved closer to him. Then I pped him. Tears were streaming down my eyes already.


    Who would have thought I took in my grandchild? I asked inwardly. What would have happened to Daisy and Eh if I hadn¡¯t taken them in? Daisy suffered alone because of my irresponsible son.


    I was disappointed and his statement increased my disappointment and anger. The memories of my past came rushing. How I had to fend for him, care for him alone without his father.


    ¡°Mom, you pped me?¡± He questioned.


    I was boiling in rage. That would be the first time I wouldy my hands on him. But I knew I needed to teach him a lesson. To be responsible and take responsibility for his actions. I raised my hand again and pped him before pushing him out of my room.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°You mean Damien is Eh¡¯s father?¡± Nadia asked and I nodded. I was still finding everything hard to believe.


    She gasped. ¡°You two had sex on your graduation night?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Oh Goodness! What¡­.¡±, she trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he believes you, Daisy¡±, she finally said after a moment of awkward silence.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I was doing well with Eh before he came. That doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Nadia was silent again. I felt like telling her my intentions.


    ¡°I might move out of here very soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nina eximeding into my room. I looked up.


    ¡°You are going nowhere¡±, she told me and turned back. It was obvious she was angry as she went out of my room and mmed the door shut, leaving Nadia and me utterly speechless.


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Seeing her again ignited the lost and dead feelings I thought I had gotten rid of.


    How could she just appear now, after all these years? I looked for her all to no avail. How did mom even get to meet her? Why did she leave New York? Is that why I couldn¡¯t find her? Why didn¡¯t she find a way to contact me and inform me of her pregnancy? I questioned inwardly but I couldn¡¯t find any answers to the numerous questions tumbling in my mind.


    When I remembered the threatening message Vivian sent to me, I groaned.


    I sighed and sat upright. I could still feel the tingles of mom¡¯s p. I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for the p.


    I am doing what is right by doubting if the baby Is truly mine. Women will always be women and Daisy is not an exception, I said to myself.


    When I remembered the innocent look on her face, I shook my head as guilt washed through me.


    ¡®You deflowered her¡¯, my subconscious screamed.


    ¡°Yes, I did but¡­..¡±, I couldn¡¯t find the right excuse.


    I exhaled deeply and stood up from the bed, to go to the kitchen to get some water to drink. I wish dad was around so I could talk to him about it. I was confused. Maybe he could offer a piece of advice. Just then, my phone rang.


    ¡°Buddy¡±, I said calmly into the phone.


    I could hearughter from the background and I wondered if Eric was at a party.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your voice, Damien?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you home now?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate that. I need someone to talk to.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I knew it. I knew something was wrong. Maybe we should meet in the club then.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°No. Juste.¡± I furrowed my brows in frustration.


    ¡°Ok.¡± He said and disconnected the call.


    I changed my mind about going downstairs as I felt weak all of a sudden. I threw my phone on my bed and sank next to it groaning in frustration.


    ****


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Damien? Don¡¯t make me regreting here.¡± Eric uttered.


    I didn¡¯t know how to tell him the shit I was into. He was in my room sitting next to me on the bed and looking at me in anticipation of the news. He sighed after a moment and stood up.


    ¡°I guess my visit isn¡¯t needed. See you around Damien¡±, he said and walked to the door.


    ¡°Eric¡±, I called, making him stop in his tracks. I stood up and walked to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t know how to tell you everything.¡±


    He peered at me. ¡°Are you in love?¡± He asked and I smiled. ¡°I wish that was it.¡±


    ¡°What is it then? Talk to me¡±, he said and followed me to the bed.


    ¡°I have a baby¡±, I said and watched the look on his face turn into a frown. Then I continued. ¡°Daisy is the mother.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡± I nodded. ¡°Maria¡¯s friend?¡± I nodded again.


    ¡°How did that happen? When?¡±


    ¡°Before I left New York. We met at the graduation party and we had sex. The same thing happened on the night of the farewell party at Stanley¡¯s family house.¡±


    ¡°And you just got to know?¡±


    ¡°I met her here.¡±


    ¡°You mean with your mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did shee to report you to your mom or what? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know she is my mom, not until we saw each other this evening and mom introduced us.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have the right to? She¡¯s a woman after all.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you are saying? Everybody in school knows Daisy never dated anyone throughout high school so what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I deflowered her, Eric but that is not it. She might have¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you deflower her? Daisy is not that type of girl. I used to even wonder why she was friends with Maria then. I know Maria to be a wild girl but I assure you that Daisy is the total opposite. If she says the baby is yours, then it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Eric¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why does it seem to me like you don¡¯t want to take responsibility? If you don¡¯t love her, you don¡¯t need to marry her because she is your baby¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Who is talking about marriage here?¡± I eyed him.


    ¡°You talk as if she doesn¡¯t mean anything to you. I wonder why she allowed you in the first ce. Why are you even behaving this way? Do you have a girlfriend or what?¡±


    I hissed.


    He stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t need my advice. Sort it out yourself.¡± He walked to the door and I quickly followed him.


    ¡°Thanks foring anyway¡±, I patted his back.


    ¡°You are not wee, idiot.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Everything just happened suddenly. I never dreamed of being a father this soon.¡± We got to the front door as we talked.


    ¡°Daisy is a nice girl, Damien. You should make her yours before someone else does.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m ready for a serious rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡±, he muttered.


    ¡°I learned how to be a yboy from you so don¡¯t judge me.¡±


    ¡°I repented when Maria and I started dating so don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°And you continued after you broke up with her.¡± He hit my head yfully and Iughed.


    ¡°Thanks foring, man¡±, I showed my appreciation as I opened the gate for him to go out.


    He grinned. ¡°My pleasure. I hope to see you in the club tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, I replied.


    He took a step out and I waited for him to get into his car which was parked right in front of the gate.


    But instead, he stood still, looking at thedy that alighted from a cab. I was about to tell him to stop ogling the poor girl and go home when I saw the reason for his actions.


    ¡°Maria?¡± He called and thedy turned around slowly to meet his eyes and that of mine. I knew at that moment that the past hade to haunt us all.

 Chapter 59

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    A week after arriving from the Philippines, I went back to school. The house was unusually quiet. I was no longerfortable and I was finding it hard to continue calling Nina my mom.


    I barely go out of my room, except when I was going to school or when I wanted to go and pick Eh up from school whenever Nadia wasn¡¯t around.


    I saw Damien once when he was going out in his father¡¯s car and Richard was driving inside the house with me. Our eyes met for a brief second before he looked away.


    It is obvious I mean nothing¡­. absolutely nothing to him, I said to myself. He seemed fine to me like nothing happened, like everything was fine and normal but I wasn¡¯t feeling that way.


    Knowing we live under the same roof was pure torture, seeing him was hell, and knowing what we had was nothing to him made me feel miserable. For the first two days, I cried myself to sleep.


    I hated myself for thinking and holding onto what we shared that night and I hated him for making me feel the way I feel, for making me look like a riff-raff. I regretted thinking of him, taking care of our daughter in his absence with the hope that it will bring us together when he eventually gets to know that the nights of passionate lovemaking brought something beautiful, Eh.


    The difort I was feeling kept increasing as each day passed by. Nina and I avoided talking about it, probably because she knew about the whole story already. I told her everything without knowing her son was responsible for my predicament. I was notfortable. My room felt like a prison and Eh was the only thing that made me happy. Then, I made a decision.


    Grandmother and Aunt Vanessa wereing the following week. I had the intention of convincing grandmother from going to New York like she intended, to go and meet Lizzy. She said we would go together but I know I won¡¯t go even if she stood her ground.


    If I seed in convincing her from going, I am going to leave Las Vegas and go live with them in the Philippines. They are family. And they are my go-to at this moment. They are the ones I need to be with before I eventually lose my mind in Nina¡¯s home, I said inwardly.


    *****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    ¡°Damien is responsible, Amar¡±, I told him with my head on hisp, as his hand found its way to my bump.


    I was worried, sad, and disappointed. I had exined everything to Amar including my fears that what they had meant nothing to Damien but everything to Daisy.


    Daisy means a lot to me and it will hurt me to see her hurt. For the four years we¡¯ve been together, she has done nothing but make me happy. I wish she was my biological daughter. Being with Amar is because of her, I owe that to her. But I can¡¯t force my son to love her. The least I can do is make him take responsibility¡­.. to ept Eh as his, I thought.


    ¡°Why the hell are you smiling?¡± I asked Amar. I found myself getting angry at the smug smile on his face. I wonder what was going on in his mind.


    There was no way I would be happy if Daisy was miserable because of my son. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to go see or talk to her. I know I was supposed to go talk to her but I couldn¡¯t summon up the courage. I couldn¡¯t even think of what to tell her.


    Am I supposed to console her or encourage her? Plead for her forgiveness or what? I felt responsible for Damien¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Because I can see a link¡±, Amar¡¯s smile widened and I furrowed my brows in confusion.


    ¡°Fate¡±, he muttered.


    I still did not understand what he meant by that so I raised my head from hisp, missing the touch of his hand on my bump, and folded my arms, waiting for more exnation. I had barely gone out ever since I found out about my pregnancy, except on the day I went to pick Daisy up from the airport.


    I wasn¡¯t really happy with the pregnancy at first because I felt I was too old for pregnancies. So I stopped going to the office.


    When Amar came home the next day after I went to the hospital, he was overjoyed. The big smile on his face made me feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulder. I smiled back and he carried me up like a baby.


    ¡°Daisy and Damien had a one-night stand and Daisy got pregnant¡±, he demonstrated with his hand while I stared attentively. ¡°Daisy gave birth to Eh who happens to look like Debby and who calls you granny¡±, he finished and shrugged.


    ¡°What are you saying, Amar?¡±


    ¡°The point is that what happened to us is the same thing happening to Damien and Daisy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they wille around. They are yet to admit their feelings. The bond exists already and it will bring them together, just like it brought you and me together¡±, he kissed my lips briefly.


    I gazed at him, trying to solve the puzzles of his words. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°bond.¡±


    ¡°Bond? What do you mean by that? You mean Damien loves her but he doesn¡¯t want to admit it?¡± He nodded.


    Then he pulled me closer to himself and whispered. ¡°The bond is Eh.¡±


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    Nina was in my room trying to stop me from going with grandmother and Aunt Vanessa. They came with Fred too and I was able to convince grandmother from going to New York, with Aunt Vanessa¡¯s help.


    I told her I wasn¡¯t interested in running thepany and I had no passion for it. I told her my passion was writing. I guess that did the trick as she gazed at me stubbornly before bursting into tears.


    I knew she was weeping for regrets and also because she thought her son¡¯s sweat had gone down the drain by being in the hands of Lizzy.


    But I disagreed with her in my mind, I believed it didn¡¯t go down the drain. I didn¡¯t know why I trusted Lizzy so much but I felt it was safer being with her. And if it ever goes down the drain, then it means my parent¡¯s sweat has gone down the drain, not only my father¡¯s.


    I pulled my luggages downstairs, ignoring Nina¡¯s pleading as she trailed behind me. I got downstairs but Grandmother and Aunt Vanessa weren¡¯t there. I turned to go to the guest room where they had spent two nights when Danny¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here, Nina? You asked the guard not to let me in?¡± He asked and I turned slowly to meet his soft stare.


    Nina¡¯s mouth was open in surprise and he looked at her intensely until his gaze fell on her stomach. I saw his gaze turn into anger.


    ¡°Baby¡±, Amar came in and stopped in his tracks when he saw Danny. Then he moved closer to Nina and put his arms around her waist.


    ¡°So this is it, Nina?¡± He shouted, pointing at her stomach.


    ¡°Danny¡±, Nina called.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my name¡±, he said, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shout at my wife that way¡±, Amar threatened with a cold, dark look.


    ¡°Wife?¡± He questioned, staring at Nina in disbelief.


    ¡°Daisy, I don¡¯t think we can go today. Your grandma is ill¡±, aunt Vanessa said as she opened the door.


    That was when I realized I was standing in front of the door, watching the drama between Danny, Nina, and Amar.


    I whirled around to look at her when I saw her gaping. I followed her gaze to figure out the reason for her reaction. Danny was also looking at her as she stood with mouth agape.


    ¡°Danny?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa?¡± They both called each other¡¯s names.


    That was when it dawned on me that Danny is the Daniel I know to be my aunt¡¯s husband.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 60

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    We watched as Aunt Vanessa jumped into Danny¡¯s arm with tears streaming down her eyes. Danny didn¡¯t recover from the shock until aunt Vanessa kissed his lips and called his name again. Nina looked at me with a puzzled look, and I nodded at her with a smile, hoping she got the message.


    I was happy for aunt Vanessa but when I remembered what I was doing before then, sadness engulfed me as I watched Nina dragging my box back upstairs.


    ¡°No, mom. Please.¡± I pleaded with her and tried to stop her from dragging the box.


    ¡°Please what?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I can¡¯t.¡± I sniffed.


    ¡°Daisy, you¡¯ve been here for four years¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, this is what I want. I can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s torture.¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡±, Amar called.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I kept shaking my head. I didn¡¯t want them to convince me. I didn¡¯t want to stay. I was tired of holding onto lost hope¡­ it was just like being hopeless. I wanted to be far from Damien. Being close to him would do me no good, I concluded. I was trying so hard not to hate him, for Nina¡¯s sake.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Amar. I was doing fine before he got to know of Eh¡¯s existence. He wants me to hate my daughter but that won¡¯t happen. I want to leave. I can¡¯t let Eh know him as a father when he doesn¡¯t want us.¡±


    Just then, the front door opened and Damien came. He looked around. He saw aunt Vanessa in Danny¡¯s arm, his eyes wandered and rested on me for a while before it fell on the box in his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°What is going on, here?¡±


    Mom exhaled deeply, still looking at me as she let go of the box. She looked dejected and disappointed but I was less concerned. I didn¡¯t want to be concerned. ¡°She is leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving? To where?¡±


    I could see the tears forming in Nina¡¯s eyes. She was going to miss me and I knew I would too.


    Even Eh.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You irresponsible idiot¡±, she muttered and burst into tears.


    Danny was looking around in confusion. I could see the several questions in his mind which he couldn¡¯t wait to ask his wife.


    Aunt Vanessa extricated herself from his hold and moved towards Nina at the same time with Amar, to console her, when Fred ran in. There was a look of fear in his eyes and I wondered what happened.


    ¡°Mom¡±, he breathed out heavily, pointing to the door. ¡°Eh.¡±


    At the mention of my daughter¡¯s name, I dropped the two boxes in my hand and rushed to him. I thought Eh was in granny¡¯s room. ¡°Eh? What happened?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dying¡±, he cried.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± I screamed and raced for the door.


    Before I could get to the door, it was opened by arge hand. I looked up to see Damien running out of the house before I followed.


    *****


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Eh called, holding my hand. I smiled at her. She was lying on the hospital bed.


    Damien and Nina were standing by the door while the others were waiting outside. Eh nced at Damien and smiled. ¡°He said he is my daddy¡±, she whispered into my ears.


    The smile on my face vanished. I was shocked. I turned to re at him. I felt like pouring out my anger and frustrations on him at that moment. Eh¡¯s grip on mine tightened. She was waiting for a reply from me.


    ¡°Mommy, is he my daddy?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know whether to say the truth or not. After a moment of thinking, I decided to tell her no, since that was what Damien imed. ¡°Eh, he is not¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±, he cut me short. I puffed out air and exhaled deeply almost immediately trying so hard to control my tears.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, mommy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Eh.¡± I saw Nina throw a harsh re towards him too.


    I stood up abruptly. I have had enough, I told myself. I won¡¯t let him continue to ridicule me. I needed to let him know the stuff I was made of. I needed to let out my anger.


    And the only way to do that is by showing him the other side of me. I moved towards him slowly, without wavering my gaze. When I got close to him, I lifted my hand and pped him across his face. Then, I left the hospital without a word.


    *****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It felt like something died in me the moment her handnded on my cheeks. I could see the hatred on her face. I could see the disappointment, sadness, and rejection.


    I had seeded in making her reject me, even before I could ask her what was on my mind. I was foolish to have thought Daisy was wild. I was stupid to have doubted Eh¡¯s paternity.


    The truth was all over the little girl, her eyes, and the resemnce between us. The Daisy I fell in love with 4 years ago was innocent and she still was, I realized.


    What then is stopping me from telling her I¡¯ve never for once stopped thinking of her, about that night. In the car, I asked myself.


    Seeing her again brought back the pain I went through, trying so hard to forget her, with the distance between us and my inability to find her before leaving America.


    After several attempts to contact her and without seeing any effort from her, I thought I had lost her. I thought she had moved on, without cherishing the moment we spent together. I never knew the moment will always be a moment to cherish forever in our heart, because that moment led to a beautiful thing¡­ our beautiful baby, Eh.


    ¡°Daddy, why did mommy p you?¡± Her little voice pulled me out of my reverie, making me realize my hand was still on my cheek.


    ¡°Larry asked Daisy out when she was pregnant with Eh¡±, mom uttered, without looking at me. I forgot she was beside me. I turn to look at her.


    ¡°She rejected him because of you¡±, she raised her head to stare at me. Larry was so in love with her that he overlooked the fact that she was pregnant. When she rejected him, Larry had to leave because he couldn¡¯t bear it. I wanted her to ept him because I know Larry will treat her right so I tried to persuade her into epting him. I knew something was holding her back because she didn¡¯t feel any form of attraction towards Larry. Do you know why?¡± I shook my head, finally Dropping my hand from my cheek.


    ¡°She was no longer in possession of her heart.¡± A tear rolled down her eyes and another followed.


    ¡°Mom¡±, I called with regret, seeing her in tears.


    ¡°Same thing with Sidney. I forced her to ept Sidney but it ended badly. I owe my happiness to Daisy, Damien. She wasn¡¯t happy yet she did her best to see me happy. She said my happiness was hers. Why then do you expect me to sit still and not support her and watch her wallow in self-pity? Let¡¯s forget the fact that you are my son. If you were someone else, this is the exact thing I would do. She made sure things work out well between your father and me. The only thing stopping me from disowning you right now Damien¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom.¡± I cut her short. I was hurt by my own actions. I felt bad and irresponsible like my mother imed.


    ¡°She gave birth to Eh prematurely just because she wanted to make me happy by organizing a birthday party for me. Your daughter was born in her 7th month and on my birthday, because of the stress her mother went through. And that resulted in Eh¡¯s health condition. She is asthmatic and the doctor said she might live with it for the rest of her life.¡± Mom finished.


    ¡°Oh! God. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was trying not to sob. I was trying so hard to control my tears from spilling.


    ¡°Sorry? Is that the only thing you¡¯ve got? You are no longer the child I gave birth to. Daisy is more than blood. She is my daughter. She called me mom while you were away but now she finds it hard to do that. Do you know how hard I have been taking all of this? I can¡¯t even talk to my daughter anymore because of you.¡± Mom yelled, pointing her index finger at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°What stupid reason do you have?¡± I opened my mouth to talk but no words were forming.


    How am I supposed to tell her that I mistakenly had sex with Vivian and she is pregnant? Mom didn¡¯t even know that I broke up with her before my graduation from high school.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you crying?¡± Eh questioned and began to cry too. I moved away from mom and walked to Eh¡¯s bedside. ¡°Why is everybody crying?¡± She asked again and I held her hands. I watched as mom quietly went out, leaving me with the crying Eh


    ¡°That¡¯s because we love you. You scared us when you fell. We don¡¯t want you to fall sick again¡±, I framed up a lie.


    ¡°Is that why mommy pped you?¡± She tightened her grip on my arm. I nodded, allowing my tears to flow freely.


    ¡°She¡¯s angry because I couldn¡¯t bring you to the hospital on time,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy. I promise not to fall sick again.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Eh¡±, I kissed her forehead and cleaned her tears.


    The worrisome look on her face turned into a wide grin instantly and she touched my cheeks before saying. ¡°I love you too, daddy.¡±


    The voice brought a new surge of excitement in me and I realized at that moment what being a father really means. As I watched the smile on her face, I burst into tears again. It was tears of joy.

 Chapter 61

    Daisy¡¯s POV


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pped him¡±, aunt Vanessa queried me when we got home. Eh was asleep in Nina¡¯s arms and Damien was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°He deserved it¡±, Nina remarked. It almost made me smile.


    She was a great woman indeed. If it were other people, they would have turned to support their son but Nina was different. She stood by me¡­.. for the truth, even though he was her son. I was sure she would have done the same thing if it were someone else. She was amazing and I loved her more.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have done that in the presence of Eh¡±, aunt Vanessa insisted. There was no reply from Nina. I guessed she agreed with aunt Vanessa on that.


    ¡°The poor girl wouldn¡¯t stop crying until her father said something into his ears that got her grinning from ear to ear. I¡¯m sure it was the name of chocte that made her happy again.¡±


    None of us replied. I sat on the chair beside Nina and closed my eyes, rubbing my finger over my forehead, hoping the terrible headache I was feeling would subside soon. I was tempted to run to my room like I had been doing for days but I knew I would only go in and end up crying till the next day.


    ¡°You have a headache?¡± I heard Nina questioned. I nodded with my eyes still shut.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm Nina¡±, aunt Vanessa called and sank into the seat next to me. ¡°What was Daniel doing here earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you too, how do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He is my husband¡±, aunt Vanessa answered and I opened my eyes sharply.


    ¡°What? You are thedy he told me about? Howe I didn¡¯t recognize you? I saw your picture in his bedroom and I asked him about¡­..¡±


    ¡°In his bedroom?¡±


    Nina cleared her throat. ¡°We once dated.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡±, I could sense the jealousy. I almostugh out loud at my aunt¡¯s jealousy. She left the poor man for 10 years and she was expecting him to remain faithful. Such a joke!


    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Nina peered at me with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I demanded, unable toprehend the essence of the funny look.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, she looked away. ¡°That means Fred is his son?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I discovered I was pregnant a month after I left home. That was the reason why I needed to be away because I knew my baby¡¯s life was also in danger, not only mine.¡±


    ¡°Danger? What happened?¡±


    ¡°She got a life-threatening email from Susana, the woman I told you about. My dad¡¯s wife.¡± I answered.


    ¡°What? What did you do?¡±


    Aunt shrugged. ¡°I know she is responsible for my sister¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡¯s mother?¡± Aunt nodded and Nina looked at me. ¡°I thought you said it was cancer.¡±


    ¡°That was what I was made to believe.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°And why haven¡¯t you arrested her yet?¡± Nina asked. Aunt and I looked at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡±, I said.


    ¡°That did not even cross my mind¡±, Aunt Vanessa muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± I questioned her.


    ¡°Yes. Your mother¡¯s medical report. It was food poisoning not cancer¡±, she announced.


    ****


    After my aunt told us the truth about my mom¡¯s death, Daniel called her to meet him outside and she excused us. I couldn¡¯t believe it. She only told me Susana was responsible for mom¡¯s death, I never knew it was poisoning.


    I remembered I promised to call Maria. The day she visited, I was not in a good mood so the visit was brief and she promised toe to visit soon. I told her I was going to talk to her.


    I stood up, feeling the sudden need to talk to someone. Someone who understands me, whether I voice out my feelings or not and that person was Maria.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, Nina called, making me stop. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. If not for my sake, for Eh¡¯s sake and school¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°I can easily get a transfer, mom¡±, I said, and surprisingly, she smiled. Then she nodded.


    I continued walking towards the staircase. ¡°The years we¡¯ve spent together meant nothing to you, Daisy. Do you want to throw that all away because of him? Now I realized how easy it is to advise someone and when that same thing happens to you, you find it so hard to ept. Have you forgotten what you said to me about Amar? Don¡¯t be selfish, Daisy.¡± I could see she was talking with anger.


    ¡°Nina¡±, Amar called. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    We didn¡¯t notice when he came. ¡°No, Amar. These children are behaving too childish. I need to talk sense into them.¡±


    He moved close to her and held her waist. ¡°Let her be¡±, he said again and smiled down at her.


    Without waiting for any more seconds, I walked upstairs in a rush before the tears on my eyes would fall off.


    ****


    Vanessa¡¯s POV


    ¡°Vanessa¡±, Daniel called me softly. We were at a park, sitting and watching some children as they yed. I know there were a lot of questions on his mind and he deserves answers. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be mad at you but surprisingly, I¡¯m happy to have found you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I apologized. ¡°I did what I did for a reason, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°What reason?¡± He grimaced. Despite the years of being apart, he was still the handsome man I left 10 years before.


    ¡°Susana threatened to kill me.¡± I blurted out, looking down. For the very first time, I felt like a coward for running away.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She killed my sister and she knows that I am aware of that fact,¡± I exined.


    He looked confused for a while before he asked. ¡°What were you doing at Nina¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°We came here for Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is my sister¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°What? Daisy? Howe I didn¡¯t recognize her?¡±


    ¡°You only saw her picture, Daniel and that was years ago.¡± He nodded. ¡°When I left home, a woman took us in and she happened to be Daisy¡¯s grandmother. We came here to help Daisy secure thepany back in America but Daisy doesn¡¯t seem to be interested. We were supposed to go back today.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Philippines, Daniel. I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to be far away from you.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. Our baby¡¯s life was in danger.¡±


    ¡°Baby?¡± I nodded. He gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have a child, Vanessa¡±, he shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°His name is Fred and he is here with us in America¡±, I smiled.


    ¡°What?¡± He eximed and stood up abruptly. Then he took my hand and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I was surprised by his actions.


    ¡°To my son, of course¡±, he answered with a chuckle. ¡°Take me to him.¡±


    ****


    Eric¡¯s POV


    When I saw Maria in front of Damien¡¯s house, I was shocked and confused at first until I remembered Daisy was living there. Seeing her brought back the old, good, and sad memories. Sad memories of going through the session of goodbye and the good memories we shared in college.


    I never knew how much I was into Maria until the day of her departure. I never knew Maria loved me back so much until that day. She pleaded with me to go to school in Ennd so we could be together. I stood my ground.


    I saw the look of defeat and disappointment on her face before she smiled and bade me goodbye, without looking back. At that moment, I felt like running after her toe back and stay with me. But I knew it was impossible.


    She was going because her mother wanted her toe. But I stayed back for no tangible reason. My parents won¡¯t stop me from going to Ennd Instead of my initial ce of schooling in America.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason why I refused to sumb to her wish. I didn¡¯t know why I refused to run after her that day. But I know I regretted it. My life did not remain the same. I loved her. But my ego was in the way.


    When I saw her that day, I knew nothing was going to stop me from taking my woman back. She was mine. When our eyes interlocked, I felt her love for me was still there.


    She said a quick ¡°hi¡± and rushed past me. She asked for directions to Daisy¡¯s room while I watched her every move. She was nervous, I noticed. I never saw her nervous and that was a sign of her undying love for me. I went out to my car and waited till she came out.


    When she saw me, she pretended not to and tried walking to get a cab. I stopped my car in front of her and asked her to get in but she didn¡¯t. I knew she was angry and she deserved to be. But I was not willing to let the opportunity of making things right slip off my hand. I would be so foolish to allow that. I had been unable to find a woman like Maria.


    She was made for me from heaven. We werepatible. We understood each other. We loved each other. I felt nothing should stop us since college was out of the way.


    I got out of my car and picked her up, to put her in the car and drive her off to my house, where we can start all over again or pick up from where we stopped. But her next action shocked me. She pped my face in anger and I saw her in tears for the very first time since I¡¯ve known her.


    She began to walk away and I followed pleading with her to hear me out. But she refused. She walked faster and I ran up to catch up with her. I stood in front of her and drew her closer to me. She struggled to get out of my hold and I did the one thing that came to my head at that moment. I crashed my lips to hers, waiting for her to ept me. She didn¡¯t and I thought she would push me away.


    But when our lips moved in sync, I knew I had won. She was mine. Mine alone to keep.

 Chapter 62

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t seen Daisy since the night she pped me and I was filled with nothing but remorse and guilt ever since the night. I felt it was necessary to ask for her forgiveness. When I got into the house, I went straight upstairs to her room.


    ¡°Your boyfriend¡­.¡± I heard mom saying to her as she giggled.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± I demanded, entering the room fully. I was with a frown on my face. I wondered who the boyfriend was.


    ¡°Yes, her boyfriend¡±, mother said vehemently. ¡°She¡¯s going out with him tonight. Any problem with that?¡± Her arms were on her waist with her belly poking out.


    ¡°Nothing. I just came to ask for Daisy¡¯s forgiveness. I¡¯m sorry for whatever I must have done to offend you, Daisy. Find a ce in your heart to forgive me.¡±


    She nodded in response without uttering a word. I guess that was her way of saying my attention was not needed so I turned back to move out, without any further word or looking back.


    I got to my room and slumped down on the bed.


    ¡°Hello, son¡±, dad came in.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing son?¡± I shrugged.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Everything will be fine. I got you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been indoor for some time now. It¡¯s high time you go out and enjoy yourself. These women can be killjoys at times.¡±


    ¡°Dad?!¡± I groaned.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s the truth. I hooked you up with someone and you¡¯re meeting her tonight¡±, dad uttered with a smirk.


    ¡°Dad? I¡¯m not interested please.¡±


    ¡°You would rather stay In here and let your mome scold you? She said she was going to embarrass you in front of everyone today during dinner so I devised a way to get you out of here before she does that. But you don¡¯t seem to appreciate my effort.¡± He stood up.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really in no mood for that.¡±


    ¡°I know. I did this on purpose so you can get away and enjoy your life for once. You are going through a tough time, I know and I understand. You need to figure out your feelings, I understand that too. I was once in your shoes, remember?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Thanks, dad¡±, I said and took the paper from him. It was a phone number and the address of a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Call her when you get there. It¡¯s a blind date.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    ¡°You are wee som¡±, he hugged me and strolled out.


    I gazed at the paper once again before dumping it on the bed andying down on my bed. When I heard mom¡¯sughter from nowhere, I sprang up remembering dad¡¯s words, and rushed to the bathroom to take a shower and get ready for the date.


    I need something to take my mind off the trouble of the past few days. Dad is a lifesaver, I thought to myself.


    ****


    l got to the restaurant after going through much trouble of locating the ce. And I got therete. I was hoping my blind date will still be waiting patiently for me. I got down from the car and went into the ce, looking around, when my eyes fell on ady at the far end.


    She was sitting alone with her head bent. She was the only one sitting alone so I guessed she was the one. I took long strides towards her and was about to introduce myself when she raised her head. I was surprised to see Daisy.


    ¡°Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Damien?¡± We both called at the same time. She seemed to be shocked to see me too.


    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± I sat across from her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice was cold.


    ¡°Well, dad hooked me up with someone. He¡¯s scared I mightmit suicide¡±, I chuckled and looked at the paper in front of me to dial the number. Daisy¡¯s phone rang and she picked it up. I heard her voice and my mouth dropped open.


    ¡°Are you Miss D?¡±


    ¡°Are you Mr. D?¡± We asked each other at the same time and before I knew it, she burst outughing, shaking her head. I joined in too, finding what my parents did very funny. They purposely set us up on a blind date.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t even know what to say as we keptughing. Daisy¡¯s hands were covering her face as sheughed.


    ¡°Mom is a drama queen¡±, she finally dropped her hands.


    ¡°Indeed. Drama queen and drama king¡±, weughed again and an awkward silence fell upon us.


    ¡°Well¡­ Daisy, I hope I am forgiven?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°So are we cool?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± I was unable to contain my curiosity.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The pregnancy. Going to Las Vegas. Meeting mom. Your ns of going to Oxford. I¡¯m puzzled.¡±


    ¡°All my ns failed.¡± She announced and I realized the gravity of what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I said feeling guilty for all that happened to her.


    ¡°When dad found out I was pregnant, he died. My stepmother called him on the phone to inform him of my pregnancy while he was driving. He had an attack which led him to his ident and subsequent death.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God!¡±


    ¡°Then, she sent me away from home. I came to Las Vegas to look for my aunt, the one in the house now whom we call Vanessa but I couldn¡¯t find her in her house. Her neighbor told me she had relocated. So I had nowhere to go. I took a taxi without any destination in mind. Your mom was right beside me. Our car had an ident and the cabman died instantly. I lost consciousness. So your mother took me in and here I am¡±, she smiled but I saw the pain behind the smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Daisy¡±, I was ashamed of myself. ¡°I never knew all of this happened. I didn¡¯t even know you were pregnant. A day after the graduation party, mom called me toe over to Las Vegas . She wanted me to go to China and school there so I could be close to my father. I went back to New York just to look for you. When I didn¡¯t find you, I left for China.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I thought it was just a one-night stand like you said the other day.¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡±, I almost shouted. Then I lowered my voice. ¡°That night means a lot to me. I couldn¡¯t get you out of my mind. I tried to convince mom to let mee back home, just so I can try to find you again but she wouldn¡¯t budge, so I gave up. I thought you would contact me too but you didn¡¯t so I thought you¡¯ve moved on too.¡±


    ¡°Move on?¡± She snorted. ¡°How could I? I couldn¡¯t. As much as I tried. I failed. I don¡¯t know what happened to me, Damien. I didn¡¯t find anyone attractive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    We both kept silent. ¡°So do you intend to go back to school?¡± I asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m in school. I¡¯m in my third year.¡±


    ¡°Waw! That¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Your mom didn¡¯t tell you I write too?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, she beamed. ¡°One of my books got epted which exins why I was away during your arrival.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she adores you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mom wanted me to learn the art of writing but I told her no. I felt it was meant for women, not men. She adores you because you are her daughter and you write.¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m d!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I think we should head back home now.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, she was reluctant, and I was too.


    I helped her into the seat before going over to the driver¡¯s seat. When I got in, memories of the night in the car four years ago came rushing and I looked away, feeling myself getting aroused. I ignited the car into action and drove home.


    The ride home was a silent one. When we got in, everywhere was silent and I wondered where everyone was. I carried her up to the stairs and into her room. I turned to go out after dropping her on the bed when she held me back.


    ¡°I forgive you, Damien. Even if you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, Daisy. Just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±, she sat up on her bed.


    ¡°Goodnight, Daisy¡±, I said.


    ¡°Goodnight¡±, she answered without looking up. I got to the door and turned to look at her. She was also looking at me. I was filled with the memories of our nights together and before I knew it, I rushed back in and closed the door behind me. Her looks didn¡¯t waver. I moved close to her and she stood up.


    I hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Enough of the sorries. It¡¯s ok¡±, she hugged me back. My heart was thumping wildly already as I stared at her beautiful body with her nipples poking at my hard chest. She released herself from the hug but my hand was still on her waist. I didn¡¯t want to let go. I loved the feeling of having her back in my arms¡­ after a long time. Four years felt like an eternity.


    We just looked at each other until I summoned up the courage to move my lips closer to her and finally took it. She kissed me back with urgency and I realized there was an emission of pent-up longing between us as we stumbled to the bed andughed like teenagers.


    I took her lips back and did unthinkable things to her body, as I reminiscence on the nights, four years agoC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 63

    Damien¡¯s POV


    She was like a ma. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. She was still as tight as I could remember and that pulled me over the edge. I lost control and made love to her over and over again till we both fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I saw her staring at me with loving eyes. I knew I had earned her forgiveness and I was hoping I won¡¯t mess up again. It hurt to see her hurt.


    There was no doubt about my feelings for her. The feelings I tried to deny when I saw her on the staircase that evening. The fact remained that I was still in love with her.


    ¡°I missed you, Damien¡±, she whispered.


    Her voice alone turned me on. I wanted to respond but I couldn¡¯t. The only thing on my mind was making love to her again. I wish we would stay there all day long and forever in each other¡¯s arms. I took her lips, bit her softly and caressed her cheeks.


    She moaned and it turned me on. I tried to straddle her so I could take her again but she pulled away. I couldn¡¯t read her expression.


    ¡°You did not miss me, Damien¡±, she said.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was a question or a statement. I love the sound of my nameing from her. I smiled. And put my forehead against her.


    ¡°Action speaks louder than voice.¡± She didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°I missed you more than you can imagine, Daisy and I¡­ I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was the right time to confess my feelings for her.


    ¡°You what?¡± She was still looking unconvinced. I needed to reassure her that she was safe with me and I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her. I wanted her.


    ¡°I love you, Daisy.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you. Ever since the moment I saw you walk into the party, you were the only thing I could think of all day. I¡¯ve never felt this way with any woman before. Believe it or not, Daisy. I love you. I love you so much that it hurts.¡±


    I saw her crying. I didn¡¯t know how best to pacify her so I kissed away her tears, trailing kisses all over her neck and then her mouth. She kissed me back, opening her mouth as she wept to give me room to explore all of her. I kept repeating the love word as we made love again that morning.


    ******


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was starving. The hunger pangs woke me up. I opened my eyes to see Damien¡¯s arm around me. He was holding me tight like I was going to run away while he was asleep. I smiled to myself.


    Everything that happened felt like a dream. It happened fast. But I didn¡¯t want it to end. I was happy. The kind of happiness I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    I realized Damien was all I was waiting for all along. When the memories of our night together and the love-making came back, I blushed and knew that the wait was worth it.


    I tried to extricate myself from his hold quietly so I wouldn¡¯t end up waking him. I knew he was as exhausted as I am. As much as I wanted to stay in bed all day, in his arms, I knew I had to go and eat something, or else I was going to copse anytime soon. It was already past noon.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His hoarse voice made me jump up in fright. It was sexy. I dropped his arm and sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you up but I guess, I wasn¡¯t careful enough¡±, I tried to stand up, not caring to be careful since he was already awake.


    The whole ce was in a mess. My bag from the outing was still on the floor and our clothes too, my heels were in different directions and I stiffened a chuckle.


    He pulled me back to the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, Daisy¡±, his voice was doing something strange to me. I was tempted to stay back.


    ¡°Stay in bed with me¡±, he looked up at me with sleepy eyes, gave me a boyish grin, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Damien, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± He said and opened his eyes. He released me and I got up too.


    ¡°You exhausted all of my energy¡­..¡± I pulled his big shirt over my head.


    He began tough. ¡°It takes two people to have sex, Daisy. We exhausted each¡­..¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I said sharply as I flushed. I could feel my face turning red as I moved to the door.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving too.¡± He stood up.


    ¡°No.¡± I opened the door and got out, without waiting for him. When I looked back the next minute, he was running after me. I ran down the stairs and was about to enter the kitchen when he got a hold of me. Iughed.


    ¡°Even though I am pretty exhausted, Daisy¡±, he mocked me. ¡°I can go for another round right now.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡±, I hit him on the arm and ran off again, into the kitchen.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked no one in particr when I got into the kitchen. Then Nadia appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°Nadia?¡± I hugged her.


    She looked from me to the shirtless Damien. I was in his shirt while he was in his trousers only. She cleared her throat and smirked. She raised questioning eyes at me and I nodded with a smile. Then she hugged me.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving, Nadia.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡±, Damien said. He was seated on one of the tables with the look of a child deprived of his sweets.


    ¡°Is there anything I can eat?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook. I came to pick something up¡±, she said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I moved away to see what was avable in the fridge, trying to think of the easiest and fastest meal to make for Damien and me.


    ¡°I have good news¡±, Nadia announced and I turned back with curiosity. ¡°I informed ma¡¯am Nina already and I told her to help inform you but since you are here, I guess¡­¡±, she trailed off with a wide smile on her face.


    I was impatient. ¡°What is it, Nadia?¡± I moved closer, holding my breath.


    She hugged me again. ¡°Thank you again, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°For what? Tell me already, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± She announced.


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed and squealed before embracing her tightly. ¡°He proposed?¡±


    She nodded and disengaged from the hug. ¡°But we are moving away from here. Kareem wants us to settle down in London. He wants to start lecturing in one of the colleges there.¡±


    ¡°Oh My God, Nadia! I¡¯m going to miss you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°When is the wedding and when are you going?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately the wedding is going to be in London and we are going tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh Goodness! Why so soon?¡± She shrugged. I embraced her again. ¡°I wish you all the best, Nadia.¡±


    Just then, my stomach rumbled. ¡°Go eat something. I¡¯lle to you guys tomorrow before we leave.¡± She looked at me and then said. ¡°I love you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I replied and she quickly walked out of the kitchen with tears streaming down her eyes.


    ******


    Nina¡¯s POV


    Amar and I couldn¡¯t monitor Daisy and Damien¡¯s movement the previous day. Amar wouldn¡¯t let me be, immediately after we had dinner. We talked about us and we kept making out until we had sex again and again.


    When I woke up, I remembered our n and quickly rushed out to check up on Daisy. When I got to her door, I was about to open the door when I heard moans and I knew instantly that our n had worked.


    Amar is a genius, I smiled and walked back to my room.


    I was in tears after Nadia left and Amar tried to console me all to no avail. After some minutes, I was back to myself and pushed myself up with my stomach, to go to the kitchen. Amar trailed behind me.


    ¡°We need to get a recement for Nadia. I don¡¯t want you stressing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I agreed and I entered the kitchen to see Daisy and Damien eating. I turned to wink at Amar. He got the message and smiled.


    ¡°Good news¡±, I said and saw Daisy flushed in embarrassment. She thought I was taunting her.


    ¡°Good morning, mom¡±, they both greeted.


    ¡°Morning sweetheart¡±, I kissed Daisy and eyed Damien.


    ¡°Morning, dad¡±, he greeted his dad with a smile.


    ¡°We have some news to share with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°We are getting married next month.¡± I disclosed.


    ¡°Waw! Mom¡±, Daisy hugged me. ¡°That¡¯s good news but why so soon?¡± She peered at me.


    ¡°Your father-inw will be travelling soon so he wants us to get married before he travels.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s nice. I¡¯m happy for you, mom.¡±


    ¡°So you two are cool now?¡± I looked from her to Damien.


    ¡°All thanks to your little trick¡±, Damien retorted and I hit his head yfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him sway you with his sweet mouth, Daisy. He is irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± He grunted. Daisyughed.


    ¡°Where is Eh, mom?¡± Daisy asked.


    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°What a good mother? Damien made you forget your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Nina, let them be¡±, Amar pulled me closer as I took a hold of a te of bacon and eggs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°He is my son but he is still an irresponsible idiot. Don¡¯t fall for his charms¡­.¡± I yelled as Amar dragged me out.


    When I heard their chuckles, I knew I was just over reacting and also happy that they are back together. I didn¡¯t have any more wish than for us to be one big family.


    I knew at that instant that all my wishes, hopes and dreams are attainable, with the people I love the most right beside me.

 Chapter 64

    Damien¡¯s POV


    ¡°Happy birthday, darling¡±, I scooped Eh up in my arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± she grinned. ¡°and thanks for the gift¡±, she held onto the doll I got for her tightly and I smiled. I was d she loved it. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you love your dad? What about me?¡± Daisy questioned with a pout, folding her arms.


    ¡°I love you too, mommy¡±, she chuckled and Iughed softly.


    ¡°What about me?¡± My mom also appeared from nowhere with her protruding belly.


    ¡°I love you, granny.¡±


    ¡°I love you more¡±, mom said as Eh struggled to get out of my hold. I dropped her and moved close to Daisy. She was busy cutting Eh¡¯s birthday cake and distributing it amongst Eh¡¯s ssmates who came for the birthday party.


    My hand found it¡¯ss way to her waist and she looked up at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get away from here¡±, I whispered close to her ears. She began to shake her head in disagreement.


    ¡°Come on, mom and Beth will handle the rest. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Beth was the new househelp recing Nadia who got married the week before in London.


    Mom couldn¡¯t go because of her condition. So Daisy and I went there and stayed a few more days before going back to Las Vegas because of Daisy¡¯s final examinations.


    Daisy didn¡¯t look convinced as she turned back to look at mom who was engrossed in a conversation with Vanessa.


    ¡°Come on¡±, I said impatiently and took the tray from her. I dropped it before guiding her out of the crowded living room.


    I opened the car and got her in. She was silently looking at me. I smiled at her before going over to the driver¡¯s seat. I ignited the car into action after kissing her briefly.


    After a few minutes of driving in silence, I pulled the car in front of the house and got out. I went round to help her out also.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She looked around. When her face fell on the building before us, she gasped in awe.


    There was a fountain in front of the building and she walked closer. I walked behind her smiling to myself in satisfaction.


    ¡°Do you like It?¡±


    ¡°I love it¡±, she screamed. ¡°Whose house is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I chucked and shook my head at her naivety.


    ¡°Is it for mom and dad?¡± I know she was referring to my mom and dad. I shook my head. She turned to look at the building once more. There was confusion written all over her.


    ¡°Whose own is it then? Are we trespassing someone¡¯s property? Let¡¯s get out of here already.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? We are trespassing. I wonder why you brought me here in the first ce¡±, she tried to pull me after her.


    ¡°Daisy¡±, I called. ¡°I brought you here because this is our home.¡±She looked confused at first before it was reced with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Damien?¡± She called as if to be sure I was saying the truth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is our home, Daisy¡±, I held her waist and took her lips.


    ¡°I thought we were going to stay with mom¡­¡±


    ¡°We need our privacy, babe. Same with our unborn kids¡±, I cut her off. She grinned, jumped up in excitement, and gave me a brief kiss before running over to the house. I ran after her.


    ****


    Nina¡¯s POV


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry for the hurtful words I said to you the other day. I¡­. did¡­ I was just hurt and sad¡±, Danny apologized with Vanessa sitting right beside him. I was with a smile on my face because I wasn¡¯t holding any grudges against him. If anything, I was so d I was able to bring back his wife. He still loved his wife, no doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, Danny. I¡¯m d you found your wife.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I told him not to bother because I know you have a good heart but he kept insisting¡±, Vanessa said and we both chuckled.


    ¡°I forgive you, Danny. I hope you forgive me too.¡±


    ¡°You gave me the best gift ever, Nina. You brought back my joy¡±, he looked at his wife lovingly. ¡°You will never be forgotten, Nina Gomez.¡±


    ****


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Daisy was moving from one room to the other, inspecting all the rooms and telling me which will serve as the kitchen, the children¡¯s room, the living room, the bedroom, and the rest when my phone rang. It was a strange number.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said. Daisy had trailed off into one of the rooms upstairs which she said will be the master bedroom.


    ¡°Damien, it¡¯s me, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Hey Leo¡±, I smiled. ¡°Whatsup man?¡±


    ¡°There is something I want to tell you¡±, he said softly.


    ¡°What is it, Leo?¡± I asked with curiosity. He was silent for a while. Then I heard the sound of a door opening.


    ¡°Vivian wants toe to America next week. Don¡¯t believe whatever she tells you.¡±


    ¡°Vivian? Why did you say that?¡± I frowned hearing the bitch¡¯s name.


    I hated her with passion and hearing about her brought back the ache and worry I had been trying to push out of my head. I hadn¡¯t told Daisy or mom about what happened between Vivian and I. I didn¡¯t know how they would react, especially Daisy. I know it will ruin her or ruin our rtionship.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with my baby¡±, Leo confirmed. ¡°She was pregnant before the sex with you. She wants you to take responsibility for the pregnancy¡±, I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I was jerked out of my mind when I heard a sound that sounded like he was struggling with someone.


    ¡°Leo? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Damien¡±, Vivian called breathing heavily. ¡°Damien, I love you, don¡¯t believe him. The baby is yours.¡±


    ¡°She is lying¡±, Leo shouted from the background.


    ¡°He is a liar, Damien. I love you¡±, she cried.


    Leo¡¯s voice boomed into the phone and I could hear Vivian crying.


    ¡°Damien, I just thought you should know. Vivian is a bitch. I was beginning to fall in love with her and she cheated on me. Don¡¯t let her y on your intelligence. She is pregnant with my child. Goodbye¡±, he disconnected the call without waiting for my reply.


    I was emotionless as I processed all that was happening. It felt like a heavyweight was lifted off my shoulder and I screamed in excitement, attracting Daisy¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She questioned. I grinned and pulled her towards the exit. She kept questioning me till we got to the car and as I drove out of the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡±, I told her when we got to a restaurant. When we got inside, she asked again. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She muttered as I beckoned to one of the waiters and ordered the same meal for Daisy and me.


    We talked as we ate. I noticed Daisy was always avoiding touching topics like marriage.


    At first, I thought she didn¡¯t want to get married but after a while, I realized it was either because she was scared of getting married or she was scared of putting the idea into my head, so it won¡¯t look like she is forcing or persuading me to marry her.


    I smiled as she kept talking non-stop. I took a hold of her left hand which was on the table and kissed the back of her hand before turning it over and kissing her palms.


    She shuddered. ¡°I love you, Daisy. I love you so much. Don¡¯t ever doubt my love for you¡±, she swallowed hard and nodded.


    ¡°Daisy?¡± Someone called from behind. I turned to see Stanley. The smile on his face vanished when our eyes met and then his eyes moved to Daisy¡¯s hand in mine.


    ¡°He asked me out¡±, Daisy whispered to me as he moved closer. I felt myself getting angry and I felt like punching the living hell out of him.


    ¡°Hi, Stanley. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked. ¡°With Damien.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.. what does it look like we are doing here?¡± I retorted. He ignored me and faced Daisy. ¡°I thought you told me you two aren¡¯t together, Daisy¡±, Daisy bit her lips without uttering a word.


    I stood up and helped Daisy up too with my hand on her waist and a smirk on my face. ¡°Maybe she forgot to tell you I am Eh¡¯s father.¡±


    His face zed in anger as he eximed. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Nina¡¯s POV


    I was in the bathroom when I heard Damiene into the room. I heard him asking of me and Amar told him I was in the bathroom. I was having difficulty bending down to wash my legs and private parts because I was heavily pregnant.


    I thought Damien was out until I began to hear him whispering. Amar did the same too and I couldn¡¯tprehend what they were talking about. I rinsed the soap off my body, washed my hair, and allowed the water to wash through me once more before putting off the shower and tying my towel around me.


    The towel was different from the one I was using before my pregnancy because the one I was using was too small for me. I had to get a bigger one.


    I opened the door slightly to see Amar and Damien still whispering some words to each other. The only thing I was able to grab before they looked up to see me staring at them was ¡°Daisy.¡±


    My curiosity got the better of me. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Damien gave me a boyish grin, scratched his head, and stood up. ¡°Nothing, mom.¡±


    My arms were folded as I looked at them to start exining what was happening but it was obvious they wouldn¡¯t let me in on their conversation.


    ¡°Amar, what happened?¡± I asked my husband instead, hoping he would confide in me and disappoint the irresponsible boy he called son. But my husband also disappointed me. He only shrugged, without saying a word.


    I threw Damien a harsh re and he chuckled. I moved closer to him to grab him till he said whatever it was they were talking about, but he was smart enough to sense my intention as he slipped away before I could get a hold of him.


    ¡°Damien¡±, I called in frustration.


    He was already at the door. ¡°See youter, mom.¡± He grinned widely and mmed the door shut.


    I turned to Amar but he also stood up, avoiding my gaze and trying to go into the bathroom. We had ns of going to the hospital that morning because I was feeling pains throughout the night. He asked me to go take my bath first.


    ¡°Amar, you are not going to tell me too?¡± He halted.


    He turned to me with a smile. That smile reminded me of the day of our wedding when I appeared and saw him at the altar looking anxious and perspiring so hard.


    When our eyes interlocked, he gave me a satisfactory smile and I did the same too. That was the type of smile on Amar¡¯s face that day. I knew he was trying to bribe me with that so I would forget about it.


    ¡°Amar¡±, I whined.


    ¡°Just let me take my bath. I¡¯ll let you know on our way to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± I told him with confidence.


    He chuckled and moved close to me, cing his hand on my waist, pulling me closer to him, and trailing kisses all over me. ¡°Amar¡±, I moaned.


    ¡°Uhmm.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take this bribe¡±, I disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± He peered at me.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to tell him I trust him or not. ¡°Are you going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    I giggled and flung myself into his arms, like a schoolgirl. My belly hit him and I groaned, rubbing my stomach.


    ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s get you seated while I quickly take my bath.¡± He said holding my hands as he walked to the bed. The moment I sat down, a sharp pain pierced through me right from my backbone. I screamed and held his hand more firmly.


    ¡°Nina, are you ok?¡± He demanded with worry.


    ¡°No¡±, I snapped.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He bent down in front of me.


    ¡°Hospital¡±, I shouted.


    He got up immediately and got out of his pajamas before wearing the first shirt his hand came in contact with.


    ¡°Amar, be fast¡±, I shouted as another pain shot through me.


    He rushed to me with his belt undone. ¡°Nina, what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the baby¡±, I yelled at him. ¡°Are you not supposed to know it¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°The baby?¡± He questioned back, standing still in shock.


    I felt a burst of water drop from underneath me and another pain shoots through me.


    ¡°Amar¡±, I screamed again and again and again.


    ****


    Daisy¡¯s POV


    I was in my robe as I got out of the bathroom. I woke up with nausea and rushed to the bathroom to vomit. After I was done vomiting almost all I ate the day before, I took my bath.


    When I got out of the bathroom, I thought of going to the kitchen to find something to eat. My stomach was empty and I needed to eat something to restore my energy. I began to wonder why I was vomiting.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It started the day before but I didn¡¯t take it seriously because I thought it was normal, since it was caused by irritation. I saw something irritating and that made me vomit. But that morning, the nausea was what woke me up.


    It was exactly two weeks after the birth of Nina¡¯s daughter Isabe. She was Eh¡¯s little aunty and newest ymate.


    I sauntered to the door, still in my robe. Then I opened it and was about to leave the room when I saw Amar and Damien on the staircase, whispering to each other.


    At first, I thought they were having some sort of argument. It looked like Amar was telling him to do something and Damien was saying something else. I didn¡¯t know why I felt like eavesdropping. But I assumed it was my curiosity that was at work.


    Damien nodded and began to walk towards my room. I quickly shut the door, asking myself what was happening and what was about to happen. I shut the door so he wouldn¡¯t see me eavesdropping.


    When I didn¡¯t hear his footsteps, I opened the door slightly and peeped out. Amar¡¯s words were still inaudible for me to hear from my room. I saw Damien stretching something at him and my heart skipped a bit at the sight.


    It was a box.


    My thoughts were running wild as my heart thumped widely.


    A box? I asked myself. Is Damien going to propose to me? What the hell is happening?


    My breath seized in excitement and I tried to control myself. I heaved a sigh of relief and puffed out air, hoping it will help calm down my nervousness and anxiety. But it wasn¡¯t working. I felt like I was having a panic attack.


    I left the door with a grimace when I couldn¡¯t breathe properly and went to sit on the bed. I ced my hand on my chest, rubbing it and trying hard to breathe out.


    When I was finally able to breathe, nausea came back and I rushed into the bathroom. I puked out the remaining thing left in me. By the time I was done, my breathing was back to normal. I washed my mouth and flushed the water closet.


    I puffed out air and found my way out of the bathroom, wondering why I kept vomiting. I decided I was going to have to visit the hospital and treat whatever was wrong with me so I could be as healthy as a horse before my final exams the following week.


    When I got out of the bathroom, I was shocked to see Damien already in my room. Seeing him standing there looking nervous reminded me of the stupid thoughts I was harboring earlier. I lost my voice when I realized the thought wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Damien was hiding something behind him and I knew instantly that my assumptions were right. Damien was about to propose to me.


    After a second thought, I asked myself, ¡°How am I sure this is it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer the question but I was confident that I was right.


    ¡°Daisy, are you ok?¡± He moved close to me. ¡°You look pale.¡± There was worryced in his voice.


    His left hand was still hidden behind him while the right was on my cheek. He was peering at me in concern as I stared at him, speechless.


    ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±, I finally found my voice and smiled at him.


    ¡°But you look sick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe it¡¯s the flu. I¡¯ll visit the doctor today or tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± He muttered and I could sense the disappointment in the tone. ¡°I guess this is not the right time to say this then.¡± He turned back as if scared to look me in the face.


    ¡°Say what?¡± I inquired to be sure I was on the right track. If he is going to propose, he should do it now and I will give him a reply immediately, I thought to myself.


    There was absolutely nothing there for me to think about. That has always been my dream.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He turned back to look at me.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I was disappointed. I thought he was going to pop the question. Then I would jump up and say a resounding yes, before running over to Nina¡¯s room to announce the good news, then call Maria also. I moved to my bed toy down. I suddenly lost my appetite.


    ¡°You should get some rest darling¡±, he walked to the bed to peck me on the forehead.


    He smelled of aftershave and I tried to control myself from pulling him to the bed and asking him to stay with me. ¡°I love you¡±, he said and turned abruptly, without waiting for my reply.


    He seemed to have forgotten he was hiding something from me as he turned. My eyes fell on the box in his hand and I knew I was right after all. I knew there was a ring in the box. I knew Damien wanted to ask me to marry him. But he lost the nerve too.


    Is he scared that I will reject him or he just doesn¡¯t know how best to throw the question to me? I asked myself.


    I refrained fromughing at the thought of Damien¡¯s cowardice. I stood up from the bed, wincing at the pain in my belly. I was famished. I called him before he could move out of my room. He turned back slowly and seeing the box in his hand was out in the open, he hid it at his back. I chuckled and walked towards him.


    ¡°My answer is yes, Damien,¡± I told him with confidence.


    ¡°What?¡± He eximed, probably shocked as to how I got to know of his intentions foring into my room in the first ce.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me, Damien. I¡¯ve always been your woman, even while you were away. I¡¯ve always loved you. I want you to be my first andst in everything. My first love. So I¡¯ll marry you, Damien.¡± I finished and breathed deeply as he watched me.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a while and I began to doubt everything, not until he crashed his lips into mine and a tear rolled down his eyes. ¡°Thank you¡±, he said into my mouth.


    That got me emotional. It showed how much I meant to him. How much he loved me. As he kissed me slowly, as I took in his breath, cologne, and scent, I began to cry silently into his mouth. Still kissing him and wishing never to let go.


    We were both enjoying the kiss, despite the added vor of salt from our tears. I held him tightly as our lips moved in sync, bing fierce and urgent.


    My tears wouldn¡¯t stop but I knew it was not sadness or sorrow. It was tears of joy. We bothnded on the bed after taking a few steps backward and I cried more into his mouth.


    That graduation party was a turning point in our lives. That one-night stand brought us together, creating a bond between us that was unbreakable despite the years of not being together. The bond that changed my entire life, my dreams, and brought unimaginable changes into my life.


    Damien was something I never expected. Eh was something I never imagined to have at that age. But I didn¡¯t regret it. Eh was worth letting go of my dreams. And Damien was worth having.


    They were worth more than gold and I loved them with my life. They were my blood and fate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!